《Game of Thrones: The Prideful One》


 Chapter 1:

    Chapter 1:


    Author note: Weekends I can only do one daily, but Monday to Friday I can do two easily.


    So I promise in total around 12-14 chapters a week.


    Enjoy!


    So I died, and the first thing that I see is an old man standing in front of me.


    "I am sorry, but... I have to say that you are dead." The old sighed.


    My death was gruesome; I was eaten by a shark, well... partly, apparently sharks don''t like humans... too many bones.... so after he took my leg, he left bleeding out, so yeah... I hate sharks.


    "I imagined as much," I chuckled drily as I inspected the room I was in.


    We were, for some reason under the ocean, the water stretched out as far as the eye could see, perhaps symbolizing how I died.


    Amidst all the water there was a living where we sat together on a European sofa, at least I think so.


    The old man I suspected to be God, had a minibar with choctes and drinks, nothing with alcohol, which was what I needed right now.


    It kind of felt like a doctors waiting room, the room wasn''t wet, thanks to his godly powers I imagine, but in the end, it was all very ssic, if nothing else.


    "So do you greet everyone that dies?" I inquired, filled with curiosity.


    God stared at me for a second, before answering, "No, saints normally, I decided to greet you because... it''s my fault you died.... sorry?"


    "Ok... I gotta ask... how is your fault thought?" I was dead, and he was god, being angry wasn''t going to bring my life back, but I am quite curious how an almighty being messes up.


    "Well, I might have a identally dropped a shark close to you... and I might have noticed that a tadte?" God offered, clearly embarrassed.


    How the fuck you identally drop... no be the better person and don''t ask, "Ok, that exins nothing, but anyways what now?"


    "Normally, you would go to heaven or get your soul recycled, but after this blunder I can''t, I must repay you!" God said with conviction.


    "I suppose getting my ass back to live is out of the question... I mean you would''ve have offered..." I sighed.


    "Yes, once a soul leaves the mortal realm in this realm, said soul can''t re-enter, I made the rules, I can''t bend them... but I can send you to another world..." God added in the end with a smile.


    What world though, if it was a bad world, I think I would rather enjoy eternal bliss...or boredom in heaven, "What world?"


    "I think ismonly known in your realm as, Westeros, or Game of Thrones," God added excitedly.


    Oh yes, the book series that taught me to never get attached to a character ever again, I remembered when Ned Stark died, I wanted to kill Joffrey myself.... would you look at that, I can do that now.


    "While I find the idea, really... and I mean really interesting, I would die in a matter of hours, I work in IT, my skill set is useless there," I informed him.


    "I know that''s why you will enter the wheel of fortune! You will get three random powers! Isn''t that great... I mean you can technically get something useless... like the power to control a cup of water, but you can also get the really good stuff," God chuckled.


    The prospect of getting a three powers was quite exciting, and could very well prove to make my new life in Westeros easier.


    "Alright, let''s see what I get," I nodded.


    God smiled andplied, making a wheel of fortune appear in front of me, "Roll!"


    Nodding I took the wheel and spun the shit out of it.


    I couldn''t really see what was going on, the wheel was going fast and I didn''t understand thenguage written over it, so it was extra stressful for me.


    The wheel eventually stopped, on something I couldn''t read, so I gave God a look that said, please trante.


    "Oh... sorry, I haven''t updated thenguage on that thing since the dawn of humanity, never got to use it, let''s see your first power is.... having Captain America''s power, Aka the super-soldier serum," God said.


    The super-soldier body, that one alone made my life easier, in that world.


    So without further dy, I spun the wheel again, wondering what I would get this time.


    Once again the wheel stopped, and god tranted smiling widely at this one, "you got a power inspired in me! Gandlfr, also known as the Left Hand of God,"


    I knew this power; it was from an old anime I saw if I remember correctly the primary power of a Gandlfr is absolute mastery of any item meant forbat, from swords and pistols to artillery cannons and fighter aircraft not that some of those weapons are going to be avable for me.


    "Awesome, super bod and a master of arms, great," I smiled, destiny was definitely smiling at me.


    I spun the wheel again, wondering what would be myst power.


    When the wheel decided to stop, God started tough, as he tranted, "You got the right hand of God, Vindlfr."


    I got both the right and left hand of God, myst power.


    Vindlfr or the Right Hand of God has the special ability to control animals, be it a dog or a dragon, my bond with them would surpass anything.


    "I guess that''s all?" I smiled, I was quite happy with the luck I had on those spins, it could''ve been worse, but I got some nice powers.


    "Yes it is, now enjoy being a baby again!" God chuckled, and before I could ask or say something, the world around me faded.


    During that brief moment, all I could think of was, ''Fuck,''


    [YEAR 283AC]


    Pain, crushing and excruciating pain, that''s what weed me after my talk with God, I felt I was in a wet and tight cave that wanted to crush me.


    Oh god... this is my birth, isn''t it?


    If I could scream, I would, but unfortunately, my vocal cords didn''t obey me.


    "Push mydy, I can see the head," A woman said, encouraging my new mother to push the heck out of me.


    If I could encourage her, I would, this is bad for both of us, obviously worse for her, but still.


    "One more push," The woman said, and a second after I was in the outside world.


    I was so happy to be out; I felt like I was about to die.


    "Let me see my son," My mother said weakly, her tone was crossing a line that told me, she was going to die, "My sweet, little lord, you will be known as Ronard Mormont,"


    After that silence followed, she stopped breathing; she had lived just long enough to give me a name.


    War, not only I was reincarnated in a secondary house, but I was also reincarnated in times of war.


    I didn''t even have time to process that my new mother died seconds after giving birth to me.


    I can see the worry on everyone''s faces, they are worried, about whose going to win this war.


    I made my calctions, based on what I know, timeline-wise, it took me some time, but I think I know.


    It''s not like I can do much besides crapping myself.


    Robb Stark, Jon Snow and I, should be around the same age, which means that the war is already ending, if I''m older than them it would be by a few months at best.


    Which also lead to my next deduction, my father was Jorah Mormont, in the books his first wife died after giving birth three times to stillborn babies.


    I was the change on that, she still died, but I came to this world.


    In a few years, he would meet a really young girl for him, and he would fuck his life over when I didn''t know.


    Being a baby with no coordinated control over my body limits my activities to this, deducing stuff.


    [5 monthster]


    Being a baby is excruciatingly painful, I can''t do shit... scratch that... all I can do is shit!


    I have a super body, but I''m limited to what my underdeveloped body allows me to do, I never thought how hard and difficult this scenario was.


    Anyway, after five months I finally met my father, he was...just like the tv show, but taller and with dark hair, brown, like a grizzly... Huh... fitting.


    He was caring I suppose, he was happy that he had a son, but nothing beyond that.


    My grandfather, aka Jeor Mormont, he apparently had gone to the wall, way before I was born, which meant I wasn''t going to meet him any time soon.


    [1 yearter]


    I can finally walk, and talk, and anyone can bet their asses I potty train myself as soon as my bowels allowed me too.


    I finally recovered some of my human decency!


    I also discovered that the tattoos that should be on my hands... well... weren''t, but I knew I had the power.


    In other matters, I discovered a few things first House Mormont is pretty poor; I mean pretty poor.


    Which was something I intended to change as soon as I could, I had many ideas already.


    I remembered many stuff from my world, like how to make mirrors, good mirrors, not like those craps they have around here, no wonder some think they look good.


    I also remembered, thanks to my dad, my other universe dad, how to make Vodka, Whiskey and Rum.


    The alcoholic beverages along would make my ass so rich.


    But for now, I had to bid my time.


    I was learning how to do everything I knew before, physically speaking again.


    My body even as a baby was more durable, and could do stuff no baby could.


    -


    [5 YEARS LATER][YEAR 289 AC]


    I had forgotten entirely about the Greyjoy rebellion, father when back to war.


    But I wasn''t concerned with this situation. I know we will win.


    On other matters, I''m six, and I started practicing with the sword a year ago, and everyone thinks I''m a genius, I can''t beat adults yet... but they have a hard time winning.


    After the war, my father, married another woman, she''s young enough to be my sister, and she''s quite the spoiled brat.


    She''s sixteen; my father is almost twice her age.


    The moment he arrived from the south with her, I knew, she was the one that would ruin him.


    I tried to bring this up to him, she wastes money like a fucking Queen, but instead of listening, he pped me, his six-year-old son.


    That was the moment I lost all empathy for him, I didn''t cry or show signs that it hurt, because it didn''t, I just simply stood and left.


    The little bitch also lives whispering that once she gets with a child, I won''t be needed in this household anymore.


    Fucking bitch.


    If J.K Rolling made a novel out of her, it would be named: Harry Potter and the Audacity of this Bitch.


    -


    [4 YEARS LATER] [YEAR 293 AC]


    I was ten years old; I was officially unbeatable with any weapon, I was the best in any category, the master of arms was shocked to see how good I was, saying this level of skill was ridiculous for a kid.


    I feel like I''m cheating... which is good, I like cheating makes things easier, only when it''s necessary though, like avoiding certain death.


    My father had already started to dwell in some dark shit, ves and stuff to pay his debts, the debt he acquired pleasing the bitch.


    House Mormont was in bankruptcy, thanks to the gold digger my father married.


    It didn''t take long before Lord Stark; Aka Ned Stark discovered what my imbecile of a father was doing.


    My father was sentenced to death.


    Like in the cannon, he escaped, before Ned Stark arrived to cut his head off.


    I knew this was thest time I would see him, and yet I felt nothing, I cared for him once, but after he started to mistreat me to please that bitch... well, I lost that feeling.


    The one good thing that came out of this was, that I inherited Longw, and that I was the Lord of House Mormont now.


    "Are you alright little cub?" Maege Mormont, also known as the current she-bear asked , she was my aunt.


    "I told him that woman was only going to bring problems..." I sighed as I took a long look at my new sword.


    "Aye, we all did, my lord," Maege smiled sadly, but I knew deep down she was furious, her brother, my father had fucked out honor with his sins, and we would carry with it forever.


    "Let me know when Lord Stark arrives," I said, letting her now I wanted to be alone, I wasn''t sad, but I wasn''t happy.


    -


    Lord Stark arrived, a few dayster, going immediately to my office to greet me.


    "Lord Mormont," Ned Stark greeted.


    "Lord Stark," I said with a small bow, as I offered him a seat.


    "Do you know where your father went?" Ned Stark went directly to the point.


    I looked at him for a second before I answered, "All I know is that he left me this mess to fix... sorry for thenguage..."


    Ned Stark nodded understanding what I meant.


    "So what now Lord Stark?" I inquired.


    "Your father will be stripped of everything, he is an enemy of the North now," Lord Stark said in a cold tone.


    "What about me?" I inquired hoping this wasn''t one of those, fathers sins that the son has to pay.


    "You will have to lead, being so young," Lord Stark chuckled, "I think that''s punishment enough, but not that you deserve any punishment,"


    "You are more... friendly that I imagined," I smiled, "Too bad, we met under this circumstances,"


    "Aye, but that doesn''t mean our friendship can''t grow," Ned Stark nodded.


    "Aye," I nodded.


    Now that I was the Lord of House Mormont, I had to fix our economic problem.


    I would make House Mormont one of the wealthiest houses in Westeros before the Game and War started.

 Chapter 2:

    Chapter 2:


    After Lord Stark left, I started to go over our books, and boy, I didn''t understand shit with this coin system.


    But after a thoroughparison with my old coin, aka the dor, and the prices I remembered, on the top of my head, I had some understanding of how this coin worked.


    The coins this world has are.


    Copper Coins


    Halfpenny (Lowest possible denomination)


    Penny equals 2 Halfpennies.


    Half Groat, equals 2 pennies.


    Groat, equals 4 pennies.


    Star, equals 2 Groats or 8 pennies.


    Silver Coins


    Stag, equals 7 stars or 56 pennies.


    Moon, equals 49 stars or 392 pennies.


    Gold Coins


    Dragons, equals 30 Moons, 210 Stags or 11,760 pennies.


    Now after finding the prices of stuff like bread and water.


    For example, a piece of bread being one penny, and water being half a penny.


    I came to the conclusion one penny was equal to one dor.


    Which in turn, meant one gold dragon was equal to 11.760 dors.


    This urate conclusion only made me sadder, because all I had... all our house had was 19 silver stags.


    My dear old dad took all that was left with him to Essos, leaving us worse than ever.


    In the records it shows we once had over 9867 gold dragons, we lost it all, he spend technically over 100 million dors on that bitch.


    Leaving me with one thousand and fifty-six dors equivalent.


    "I have many ideas, but how the fuck can I apply them with so little money," I sighed, as I sat on my office, this was going to be harder than I thought.


    Perhaps I could get a loan from House Stark, but that was risky at much, father already betrayed them and made a crack in our rtionship whether we like it or not.


    The Iron Bank would never give us shit; they only give to big houses or the crown.


    But I had to think fast, not only my house was broke but we were in debt, with over ten thousand gold dragons.


    "My lord, Lady Maege, wants to see you," A servant said bowing.


    "Send her in," I ordered him.


    The servant did as he was told, bringing my aunt to the room.


    "How bad is it, my lord?" Maege smiled sadly.


    "Bad, we are dirt poor thanks to that man," I admitted.


    "Aye," Maege nodded.


    "How is little, Lyanna?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood.


    "She is good, strong as her mother," Maege smiled proudly, "She wants to see you when you can of course,"


    "I will try... the gods know I have my work cut out for me..." I chuckled.


    "So, any ideas on how to fix our situation?" Maege inquired, taking a seat across my desk.


    "Many, but I need money for all of them, I need at least one thousand gold dragons with that I would fix our economic problems permanently," I informed.


    "Maybe we can get a loan with Lord Stark?" Maege offered.


    "It''s a sound idea, but that man destroyed part of our rtionship with the Starks," I sighed.


    "Aye, he did, but the Starks are honorable, I know they will help us... no matter how much dishonor that bastard brought us," Maege said, growling at the end.


    "Very well, then I trust you to go to the Starks, and get me that money?" I asked.


    "Aye, you will have it, my lord," Maege smiled, nodding.


    -


    Maege left soon afterwards, leaving little Lyanna with me.


    With Maege on the mission, I decided to train my swordy a bit, while my blessings like the right hand of God gave me total mastery over weapons, practicing made evolve, and get to know the weapon.


    It also helped me create muscle memory.


    My body, thanks to the super-soldier serum running in my veins, was already stronger than the majority of adults.


    I could swing Longw with ease; I could only imagine how strong I would get when my body actually turned into that of a man.


    I wasn''t anything like Steve, aka Captain America.


    My hair was ck, and my eyes were silver-colored, I probably took after my mother.


    As I trained, I could head Lyanna giggling as she stared at me with awe.


    "Awesome," Lyanna said with an awestruck expression.


    "You want to fight, don''t you?" I asked with a chuckle; I knew all Mormont women had the choice to learn if they wanted too.


    "Yes! I will be a strong bear!" Lyanna said solemnly as she took a stick and swung it as if it was a sword.


    "Wow, even I am cowering in fear little she-bear," I chuckled as Lyanna pouted, "Let''s go back, I''m hungry."


    -


    To my surprise, Lord Stark agreed to help us and gave us two thousand gold dragons.


    Maege said the man didn''t even hesitate, saying it was his duty as the warden of the north to help us, however, he could.


    And I was grateful because I was close to firing everyone in the household.


    With two thousand gold dragons, I could keep them and start my business.


    In a world where whores and alcohol rule, you need to capitalize on one of the two, and because I find the idea of being a Pimp disgusting, I decided to capitalize on the other option.


    After a talk with the builders and the local engineer, Imissioned the alcohol factory for my whiskey, vodka, and rum.


    My dad, the one from my past life had a factory that did the exact same thing, artisanal whiskey, vodka, and rum, so I knew the damn process by memory, God knows my dad made sure of it, and now I''m d.


    In a year, the factory would be finished, and I would start producing liquid gold.


    I had to avoid expending during this time, the factory I wanted it cost me around haft the money I had borrowed from the Starks.


    So I had to y my cards carefully for now


    "Alright, time to wait," I sighed.


    -


    [1 YEAR LATER] [YEAR 294 AC]


    I had waited for this day, so long, but the Grizzly alcohol factory was finallyplete.


    I was happy I would have another ie source for the house soon.


    Not because I need it, but money is always weed.


    After the factory opened, the workers were confused when I told them what to do because they never had to do it before, but I was a good boss, I exined to them how to do it after making sure to let them know they would die if they ever told anyone.


    I can have other houses like the Lannister''s copying my shit.


    But everyone in the bear inds was extremely loyal.


    So with the factory finally producing artisanal alcohol, I went back to my other business.


    Fishing.


    You see, being able to control animals came quite handy in this situation.


    With the help of my twelve Krakens, I had be the number one fish distributor in the north and maybe the seven kingdoms.


    Nobody knew I was using Krakens; they just thought I discovered a new and improved fishing route.


    The workers had no idea twelve massive monsters were helping them to catch massive amounts of fish.


    With the fish production alone, House Mormont was making around fifty thousand gold dragons a year, or four thousand gold dragons a month.


    With this, I had paid the debts that man had left and paid the Starks what they loaned us.


    I wasn''t the wealthiest house in the north yet, but I was self-sufficient now, which was awesome.


    -


    [1 YEAR LATER] [YEAR 295 AC]


    The alcohol was a boom, a massive boom, making around one hundred and fifty thousand gold dragons a year.


    This was just the first year, the first months were slow, but after they tried my product people went crazy, am I d this world is run by alcoholics.


    It was so good I had tomission two other factories.


    The Starks had if my sources were correct around five hundred thousand gold dragons in their treasury, which meant I was about in a year or two to surpass economically speaking the biggest house in the North.


    But this sudden sess brought some unwanted attention, the Lannister''s, Twin had an eye on me now.


    So far, I have discovered over five spies inside my house, that sadly found themselves in terrible, terrible idents, the keyword being ident.


    The other part of the unwanted attention was the massive wave of proposals; everyone wanted to marry their daughter with me.


    At least within the small houses.


    But I didn''t have time for that, not yet anyway.


    -


    [1 YEAR LATER] [YEAR 296AC]


    I was thirteen and boy puberty hit me hard, I was starting to get taller, and muscles were starting to show more.


    By this point, I was officially the wealthiest house in the North.


    Making around three hundred thousand a year.


    My house had saved so far, half a million gold dragons.


    Now I had to fix another problem, our military power.


    We have around two hundred soldiers, that''s all our power.


    We need more than that, so with the help of Maege, I started to recruit people.


    From orphans to anyone that wanted to learn how to use a sword.


    I put Maege in charge of that, while I expanded our forces differently.


    A year ago, I started to collect Bears; I had over one hundred bears under mymand.


    People just assumed it was because I had a deep connection with our sigil.


    Little did they know I could control animals in general.


    But it wasn''t mind control; it was more the animals loved me, like a lot.


    But having bears to fight wasn''t enough, Imission a set of armor and steel ws for each and every single one of them.


    I would have a small battalion of armored bears!


    And in the sea, I would have the Krakens to stop the ironborn.


    I was preparing beforehand to win the uing war.

 Chapter 3:

    Chapter 3:


    [1 YEAR LATER] [YEAR 297]


    I was fourteen, and I was already over six foot tall, I had the same physique Captain America had, and I was officially unmatched in any type ofbat.


    I was stronger than the mountain, faster than Oberyn, and better with the sword than Arthur Dayne.


    My fame as a warrior expanded through the seven kingdoms, as the Prideful Bear on the North.


    Not only I had a fame for being a genius businessman, but I also had one for being a fearsome warrior.


    My spies, aka animals, informed that Tywin was furious with me, he couldn''t allow a house in the north to change the economic bnce that has been there for so long.


    He hasn''t nned to kill me yet, but my little birds, and I mean literal little birds, is not a metaphor.... anyway, my little birds have told me how he is close to that point.


    Boy, he was going to suffer, not even a faceless man can approach me and try to kill me, I have hundreds of animals watching, seeing every person in my castle constantly.


    If they see even the slightest change in their behavior, I would know it.


    Our army has increased considerably, not as much as I would''ve liked, but it was way better than I expected.


    We went from two hundred soldiers to four thousand, manymoners wanted this opportunity, the pay was goodpared to most other jobs, and they would get some respect.


    My bear division had grown a little over three hundred armored bears.


    And I had increased the amount of Krakens protecting our sea from twelve to twenty-four.


    The Greyjoy''s would suffer a lot when they started their second rebellion.


    On a military point, I was good, not as good as I wanted to be but good.


    I had increased my house gold ie to four hundred thousand gold dragons a year after taxes.


    House Mormont had never been better.


    "My lord," A servant said bowing.


    "What is it?" I inquired, I usually don''t get people interrupting my training sessions unless it is important.


    "A raven from House Stark," The servant said, handing me the unopened letter.


    "Thanks," I said, taking the letter.


    The Starks had invited me to their house; they wanted to discuss some stuff with me, that and Lord Stark wanted to present me his son, and future heir, Robb Stark.


    "Get a ship ready, and tell Lady Maege toe to my office," I ordered the servant who ran as soon as I gave my orders.


    The Starks wanted something, but what, I suppose I would find out in their home.


    As I sat down, to wait for my aunt, I couldn''t help but feel pride in what I did; I had ships, I had money, I had change our house.


    I even upgraded the old wooden castle we had to a fortress, it was still in progress, but it was getting there.


    "You called my lord?" Maege said, entering the room.


    "Yes, I wanted to let you know I''ll be gone for a while, so you are responsible while I''m away," I nodded.


    "Aye, I will do my best," Maege nodded, I knew I could trust on them, in my family in general.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    In four years, the kid had turned one of the poorest houses in the north to the wealthiest one.


    He had solved every problem House Mormont had, in turn, we were booming with this, the North was getting a lot of money in taxes with them alone, they were around fifty percent of our ie in taxes.


    But not only that, the young lord had amassed a fame for being not only the best warrior of his generation, but a kind and honorable one.


    He had yet to fight to survive, but the Mormonts never bragged about something if it wasn''t true, I had learned that when I lost a drinkingpetition with Maege, the She-Bear.


    "Ned, I don''t think this is a good idea..." Cat said, she was unsure of my idea, "His father was a dishonorable man... and just recently his house climb the ranks,"


    "Cat, I meet thed, he''s good, and this way, we''ll solidify our alliance even stronger," I said, but I understood why she was so uncertain, but it mattered not, this was the right choice.


    "At least my Sansa will be close to home," Cat sighed, we had discussed this for over a month, she didn''t dislike the young lord, she thought our Daughter could do way better, that she was fit to be a Queen, and she was, but I didn''t want my daughter in a lion''s den if I had a better option in the north her home.


    "Aye," I said, kissing her forehead.


    [Varys POV]


    Since the young lord of House Mormont took over, I had lost all my spies inside his house.


    All my little birds had gone silent, but I wasn''t the only one, the Lannister''s and the Tyrell were in the same position or so sang my little birds.


    Lord Ronard Mormont, he was an enigma, and I don''t like mysteries.


    Especially since my little birds sang to me that the Starks wanted to marry their oldest daughter with him.


    This could be both good or bad to the realm.


    The King wanted to marry his son tody Sansa, that had been something they had discuss over a year.


    The Queen would be happy to know.


    "Lord Varys, any news?" Cersei was a dangerous woman, that thought herself to be cunning; she was... just not as much as she thought.


    "You mean about the young lord of House Mormont?" I inquired, I knew she was asking about that.


    "Yes," Cersei nodded.


    "Not much, my little birds don''t sing as much as they once did in the bear ind," I admitted, "All I know he is soon about to be betrothed to the oldest daughter of Lord Stark,"


    Cersei smiled at this, which only reinforced my idea of her; she wasn''t as smart as she thought she was.


    Tywin wanted to marry Myrce to the young Lord to unite the new rich lord to the crown, but Cersei was against the idea, saying no child of her would marry those savages in the north, no matter how rich they were.


    Tywin, of course, didn''t care what she thought and nned to convince the King of this soon.


    But it was toote, the most honorable man in the seven kingdoms had won this y, without even knowing he was ying.


    "Good, those savages should marry each other," Cersei smiled.


    I smiled as I left the room, is quite ironic really, the woman sleeping with her brother, thinks of the north as savages just for their culture.


    What a funny thing.


    -


    [BACK TO RONARD]


    I was getting ready to go to Winter, Longw on my back, and the shield I hadmissioned for me to be made.


    It wasn''t vibranium, but I don''t have dealers around, aside from the joke, my shield was made out entirely out of steel, a bit bigger than the one Captain America had, with a Bear engraved on the shield.


    "We are ready, my lord," The Captain of the ship said, as I nodded to give him permission to sail.


    As the ship slowly started to move, I sat to eat while I wondered what could possibly be the reason for my summoning.


    "Vodka," I ordered the waiter inside the ship, or the should I say the wine boy... or vodka boy.


    I suppose as I thought earlier, there is no point of wondering I just have to wait.


    My little birds are not as present in the north as I would like them to be, mostly because I have the majority of them in possible threats like the Bolton''s, the Lannister''s, the Tyrells, and of course the Frey''s.


    I had all my spywork with them, of all the houses, including the small one the Starks were the less likely to pull one on me.


    So whatever it was will be beneficial for them and me.


    [Tywin POV]


    A small house was rising thedder quite fast as of now House Mormont was the fourth wealthiest house in Westeros.


    It took four years for that brat to aplish that; he was close to surpassing the Baratheons economically speaking and put himself in the third ce.


    The pace he was growing was rming; I needed to get him on a leash, and Myrce would serve as his leash to House Lannister.


    Not only was he rich but smart, as he had proved by eliminating my spies, every single one of them.


    -


    Author note:


    The Lannister''s want to chain him, while the Starks seek to solidify their alliance even more.


    More of this soon!


    By the way, he won''t have a harem... I think I should rify that...he will have one wife, and that''s it.

 Chapter 4:

    Chapter 4:


    I arrived at Winterfell, a few days after I got the crow.


    I had brought gifts with me, a couple of dresses and some jewelry I had bought beforehand in the south for Sansas birthday that wasing up soon, and I had to send something.


    But I decided to bring them in for this asion; I would buy something for her birthdayter.


    For Lord Stark, I brought one month''s worth of fish and vodka, for Lady Stark, silk.


    For Robb, Jon, Bran, I brought weapons, the best a cksmith could make.


    And for Arya, well this one was hard, I knew she was a fighter, buting with a weapon to her would put me under some bad spotlight so I opted to get her something that she would like.


    Candy, lots of candy, for her and her little baby brother Rickon.


    "Wee to Winterfell Lord Mormont," Lord Stark greeted me as I got off my horse.


    "Thanks for the invitation Lord Stark," I smiled as I bowed slightly.


    Behind him were his kids, Robb, Arya, Bran, his ward Theon, but the one that caught my adolescence hormone-fueled eye was Sansa.


    I never had the pleasure of seeing her before, this was my first time seeing her, and she was beautiful.


    Sansa Stark was beautiful, taking after her mother''s family with her high cheekbones, and hypnotizing vivid blue eyes, she had a thick auburn hair.


    With only eleven years old, I stare in awe, not expecting her to be this beautiful she has grown up to be incredibly hot; her figure is tall, graceful, and womanly.


    Oh god, I like a girl, this is so wrong!


    I have to stop my thinking and look back at Lord Stark; I can''t let myself fall for a child, while is true I''m in another world, I can''t forget how wrong it feels.


    Then again, we are both teens, but I have nothing to worry about is not as if I could get her.


    -


    [Sansa POV]


    Mother and Father had instructed me that I would meet my possible future betrothed, Lord Mormont.


    I didn''t like this at all.


    He wasn''t the prince I wanted, my knight in shining armor.


    "Holy old gods...." Jeyne said, looking to the gates, "He is hot..."


    "Jeyne, stop...." I stopped, she was right, he was tall, muscr, handsome, he was nothing to what I expected.


    After my father greeted him, he stared at me for a full long minute, his piercing and beautiful silver eyes; I felt he was undressing me with his eyes.


    It felt good; why did it felt good.


    [Back to Ronard]


    After Lord Stark introduced me to all his children, he guided me to his office, where I would talk with him and hisdy wife.


    I still had in my mind the little She-Wolf, but I was safe.


    "I want to propose a betrothal between you and my oldest daughter," Lord Stark said, breaking my calctive exterior.


    And this moment, my mind was starting to reset, Ronard.exe not found, and I probably must have shown my surprise because Lady Stark offered me a drink.


    "Here you go some water," Lady Stark said with a soft tone.


    "I... why?" I inquired, this made no sense, my father was a traitor, my house was small, yes I made my house rich, and is growing, but people here see more the history than the current state of a house, and by history, House Mormont was not good enough.


    "You are a goodd, honorable, and with a good head on your shoulders," Lord Stark said with a smile, "I want my daughter to be safe, happy, and close to home, and I can''t think of a better husband to do that than you,"


    Oh god, this was... I mean, managing a business, easy! Improving my House, super easy...but this was unexpected.


    "I don''t know what to say... I... look I gotta be honest, Lady Sansa is beautiful, but I''m just some lord of a small house..." I admitted.


    "Then perhaps you are someone worthy enough," Lady Stark smiled.


    "You are, of course, free to reject," Lord Stark added.


    Taking a full sip of my water I started to analyze the situation, with me, she would be safe, out of the war, the Bolton bastard would not **** her, and she would be close to her family and would see them more often.


    "I ept, it''s an honor that you considered me worthy enough," I smiled.


    "No man in the world is worthy enough for my little wolf, but you are the closest one to be worthy," Lord Stark smiled.


    "Don''t ever forget that," Lady Stark added, that woman can be downright terrifying, the look she gave me, send a message inside my brain, hurt my little girl, and I will break your balls.


    "Aye," I smiled, good parents in this world were rare, I would know.


    After that, we went over the details on my betrothal, business deals with Winterfell, and stuff.


    I would have to marry Sansa after her first period, or how people called it, when she finally flowered.


    Which brought a totally new sense to the word de-flowered.


    I was still incredibly ufortable with the idea of marrying someone under eighteen, but it wasmon for women to marry between the ages of twelve and sixteen in Westeros.


    But like Tyrion, I would noty on her bed until she wanted me to.


    I may have to follow this world and the rules, but I won''t be a monster. Ya


    Aftering to an agreement, and improving with the Starks ourmerce routes, I went to get ready for the party that was in honor to announce my betrothal with Lady Sansa.


    They had nned the party beforehand; they knew I wouldn''t reject, because, in theory alone, Lady Sansa is the best possibledy in the north.


    The future Lady Mormont.


    I can already see my aunt or should I say great aunt is confusing, exploding with happiness, everyone in house Mormont basically worships the Starks.


    We are the most loyal house to the Starks, in all this world.


    So I can only imagine that my betrothal will make them explode with happiness and pride in me.


    The Bolton''s would probably disagree, but if they tried something, I would enjoy destroying them.


    Especially, Ramsey Snow, there were three things that I hated, and I would never forgive.


    Those who enjoy giving suffering to others, those who ****, and those with no loyalty.


    He had three gold medals so far.


    -


    The party was somewhat like all medieval parties, food, music, and wine.... maybe humanity hasn''t evolved that much.


    So while the music was ying I went and decided to dance with my future wife, the thought of it was weird, I would have to marry... I didn''t marry in my old life... I died quite young... and thanks to God erasing part of my memory; I didn''t remember much of it.


    But I knew for sure I didn''t have a wife.


    And soon I would have to marry, Lady Sansa, she was beautiful, but beauty alone didn''t make a marriagest.


    I can only hope she and I will have something inmon.


    It would be great if she could engage me not only physically but intellectually.


    "A dance, mydy?" I said, offering my hand.


    "Yes, my lord," Sansa nodded as she gracefully took my hand.


    Once we were in the dance floor, I asked close to her ear making her blush a bit, that was good, she found me attractive at least, "I heard we are to be married, mydy,"


    Sansa took a deep breath trying to calm and tame her blush, "I heard as well, I will strive to be a good wife my lord,"


    I chuckled, as I whispered her once again, "I know we barely know each other, and there can''t be love... yet, but I will try to win your heart... if you let me,"


    Sansa was at this point so red that her hair looked white inparison.


    Before I could add something else, Robb approached me, asking for a dance with his sister.


    So I decided to dance with Arya, as I smiled at the little girl stepping on my feet to dance, we weren''t dancing it was more of a game, that because Arya tfound the dance boring, so I wanted her to enjoy.


    "You dance splendidly Lady Arya," I chuckled.


    "You''re funny, I like it," Arya smiled, as I spun her around.


    -


    Authors note: I know some of you want our mc with Myrce, or Daenerys.


    But considering both would take too long for him to get the proposals Sansa was the best option.


    Cersei would dy her father indefinitely, because no daughter of her should be in the north in her head.


    Daenerys won''t even consider a Mormont until she sees what he can do.


    After saying that, have in mind that betrothals can be broken, depending on how the political game develops.


    Who knows who he will marry in the end, but so far Sansa is his fianc.

 Chapter 5:

    Chapter 5:


    After the party ended, I decided to hang out more with Sansa; she was going to leave with me to Bear Ind, part of our agreement, I had forgotten in thesends the Lady goes to the man, is quitemon it seems.


    I have no idea how long does it take a woman generally to get her first period because diets; gics and stuffe into y, but if I had to take a rough estimation, I would say we have a year or so before it happens.


    So with that in my mind, I decided to date her, for that time, take her out, dinner, stuff, show her that there is more than being ady.


    Maybe even teach her how to use a bow, or how to fight, not that she will need it if we end up marrying I won''t let anyone touch her o get close to her with intentions of harming her.


    "We leave in a week, mydy," I said, approaching her and offering a hand, "I thought you might wanna show me around?"


    Sansa smiled as she took my hand while her friend Jeyne giggled behind her, "It would be my honor,"


    Sansa started to guide, showing me what she thought was the best in Winterfell, the gardens, towers.


    "Do you have gardens in bear ind," Sansa inquired.


    "Nay, but I suppose that can change," I winked at her.


    Sansa giggled, "Well, then I will start looking where I can have a garden once we get to bear ind,"


    "Whatever you want, mydy," I chuckled.


    "I heard all Mormont women fight," Sansa said as she added, "Is that true?"


    "Aye," I nodded, but before she got the wrong idea, I added, "Fighting can be elegant too, you know?"


    Sansa eyed me for a second before asking, "How?"


    "I get that some people don''t want to kill, or go to war, it''s an understandable feeling, but like breathing we need to know how to defend ourselves," I said, "And there are many ways to do so, you can fight like a barbarian, or dance around the battlefield,"


    "Dance around the battlefield," Sansa chuckled, "That almost sounds poetic,"


    "The water dancers of Braavos are known for this, they fight elegantly, but with precision," I smiled.


    "I don''t know, Arya likes that... I find it udylike," Sansa said.


    "You are ady... if you stab a bunny it makes itdylike, don''t let others tell you what is or what is notdylike," I chuckled.


    "But septa..." Sansa tried to argue, but I stopped her.


    "Thedy that will never get married, and has never had a man," I joked.


    "Don''t be mean....." Sansaughed.


    "So how about a pic?" I offered changing the subject.


    "But we have no food..." Sansa tilted her head.


    I smiled and pointed at a horse that I had preciously send to follow us from the shadows, with the pic on his saddle.


    "You said, mydy?" I smiled as I approached the horse.


    "How did you?" Sansa tried to ask.


    "Ah, sorry, mydy, can''t reveal my secrets... is about eight percent of my charm... what would I have left if you knew how I did stuff?" I chuckled.


    "One day, I will know," Sansa added.


    "That day, you will be already head over heels for me," I whispered on her ear, making her blush.


    -


    After our first official date, I can say that she''s not a bad girl just has bad ideas on her head that are the result of years of brainwashing from her mother and her teacher.


    I can see she''s doesn''t want to fight or learn how to because she thinks it is udylike, she never said she hates it, she just doesn''t think ady should do it.


    But I will show her ady can do whatever she pleases, and still be ady.


    Fuck the septa.


    During my week prior to leaving, I made sure to talk and put some wisdom into her head while making sure we both enjoyed our dates.


    The first one was a pic.


    The second one, I made up a treasure hunt, like the ones I use to do back on my past life, with clues, steps, and riddles, the prize a Rose.


    The third one, I showed her how to have fun, we had a snowball fight, the winner would get a kiss, even losing I was winning, safe to say I got my kiss.


    The fourth date we assaulted the kitchen, she was beyond reluctant to do it. Still, with the right words I managed to convince her, and made a pie-makingpetition, I have no idea how to bake a pie, she won by a lot on this one, by the end of the date I was fully covered in flour, but so was she, after losing so much I started a flour fight with her, I ended up getting a small peck on the lips again this time.


    We had four awesome dates so far.


    -


    [Ned Stark POV]


    Lord Mormont started to court my daughter almost immediately; I could see he was trying to win her favor and affections, and my daughter was enjoying it.


    At first, they started with a pic, but soon things began to escte.


    Treasure hunts, snowball fights, and they even assaulted my kitchen.


    "Did you saw Sansa? She looked like a ghost, haha," Aryaughed.


    "I did," I nodded.


    Sansa was opening to him, quite fast I might add, I made a good decision, he''s putting the effort to make this work, and sometimes that all it takes to make a rtionship work.


    He was a goodd; I knew that since the day I saw him, he reinforced that when he brought gifts to all my children, including Jon.


    He will be a good husband; I''m d he epted.


    [Ramsey Snow POV]


    Lord Mormont had been betrothed to Sansa Stark; father didn''t care, even though this went against his ns.


    But I cared, she was supposed to be mine... because soon I would be a Bolton.


    But it doesn''t matter the Stark bitch would be mine regardless.


    idents happen to the best of us; it will be so sad when a pack of dogs eats the young lord... so sad


    And after that, I would be there to take the bitch, and make her scream.


    "Boys, we will have a special type of food soon...I hope you guys like bear," Iughed as my dogs howled.


    [Jorah Mormont POV]


    It has been four years since I left, I lost everything because of that woman, my house, my honor, my son.


    Varys promised me to get the King to give me a royal pardon if I kept an eye on the Targaryens.


    I don''t want to be lord, for what I hear my son is a hundred times the lord I could ever hope to be.


    But I miss my family; I don''t want to die with my son hating me.


    "I will be back," I muttered.


    -


    [Back to Ronard]


    It was finally the day to leave Winterfell, Sansa got on the carriage, after giving her goodbyes to everyone.


    I decided to have a chat with Robb, nothing serious, I justpletely forgot about him during my stay.


    I had to look for Jon, that day, and give him a goodbye, too; he was working on the stables that day.


    After that, I had a talk with Ned Stark, who didn''t say it but outright threatened me if I hurt Sansa.


    He was using the famous Scary Dad mode.


    Catelyn did the same, and while I know I can take on both, it still made me shiver, I ain''t made out of steel.


    "Alright," I nodded as I took my leave with Sansa.


    Author note: now the time skips will be short like days or weeks at much.


    The plot is approaching so, ya know.


    I will update more after I get some sleep.

 Chapter 6:

    Chapter 6:


    As we made our way to the ship to go to bear ind, I notice that Sansa doesn''t have her wolf; in fact, none of the Starks children had their wolves, which means.


    I brought Sansa with me before Ned Stark beheaded the deserter, and Jon encountered the dead dire wolf with her babies.


    But knowing the Starks, she would get her dire wolf regardless.


    I couldn''t believe Sansa wasing with me, the actress that yed her didn''t do her any honor, she was way more beautiful, I still couldn''t believe she was to be my wife.


    Not how I expected to get a wife, but I suppose it was to be expected, I''m in a medieval world, with a medieval set of rules, things that I know or like just don''t apply.


    Like Sansaing with me to get to know me, and her futurends even thought she might want to stay with her family.


    I could see it in her eyes, she was sad, and I don''t me her, she met me a week ago, she can''t feelpletelyfortable with me aplete stranger that is suppose to be her husband, not only that but she''s leaving her family.


    "Your gonna love the ce," I smiled, trying to lighten the mood.


    Sansa smiled faintly and said, "I sure will my lord,"


    "Ohe on don''t be like that, think of it as an adventure," I offered as I smiled, "And from now on call me Ron, all my friends do it," in my mind a cricket chuckled while saying, ''what friends''


    Sansa giggled, "Alright... Ron,"


    "I know you''re gonna miss your family, is to be expected, but try to make the best out of it, mydy," I smiled softly at her.


    "Yes, I will miss them... even Arya...don''t you ever tell her.... but I suppose I will have fun... and please call me Sansa, or I will call you my lord," Sansa smiled.


    "As you wish, Sansa," I nodded.


    "So what do you n on showing when we arrive?" Sansa asked.


    "I wanted to teach you how to shoot an bow," I admitted, why hide my tantly obvious n.


    "A bow..but that''s..." Sansa stammered a bit.


    "Udylike, psfff, don''t pay attention to that, if you don''t like it after I show you, then I won''t try again... but you can''t say you don''t like it, if you haven''t even given it a chance," I chuckled.


    "Alright... but only because I know you won''t drop the subject...." Sansa sighed.


    "Wow, you are getting to know me," Iughed.


    "I have to," Sansa joined theugh, "I am to be your wife,"


    The carriage started to move differently, and until it suddenly stopped, followed by a shout of one of my man, "We are under attack!"


    Sansa immediately showed fear, but before her fear escted, I soothed her, "Everything will be alright, I''m your knight in shining armor now... remember?"


    Sansa smiled softly as I left the carriage, I know I used a cringy line, but sometimes that''s what it takes to calm a storm.


    Outside I could see that the driver was dead with an arrow on his head, my man were fighting some Northmen.


    These men were very well equipped and trained.


    But who in their right mind would try to raid or try to kill a Stark


    The growls in the area gave me the answer; it wasn''t someone in their right mind; it was Ramsey Bolton.


    I had only brought four-man with me, I initially didn''t want to bring any, but everyone in the house insisted I needed some protection.


    And thanks to that, they were all dead, I will make sure to give something to their families after this.


    "Well hello little bear," I heard a sadist''s voice said, making his menugh.


    "You are?" I feigned ignorance, the one thing Ramsey wanted was recognition, and I wasn''t going to give it to him.


    But in the end, even though four of my men died, I can''t help but smile at this, Ramsey was on my must kill list, the psychopath just pushed his death ahead of time, and that of his father.


    "I suppose you can''t know me," Ramsey said, trying to hide his anger.


    He didn''t have a chance, and it was worse now that he had his dogs with him, animal are my subjects.


    "So are you gonna stand there and talk all creepy and stuff, or are you gonna do something," I chuckled.


    "A prideful one, I see, I love breaking your kind," Ramsey cackled.


    "Threaten me with a good time," I chuckled, "I''m gonna give you one shoot, so hear me well, cause I don''t like to repeat myself,e at me with everything you got,"


    Ramsey stared at me with a smile.


    "I''m gonna enjoy breaking you," Ramsey was at this point excited.


    "Sorry, but I''m not into men... and even if I were psychopaths would be really low on my list..." Iughed.


    One of Ramsey''s man approaches the carriage with the intention of taking Sansa but it ain''t going to happen.


    Taking Longw of my back, I swing my sword shing his head off with ease, making the now headless corpse fall into the ground lifeless.


    "You wanna enter the carriage? It will take more than that," I said in a cold tone, one would generally think that killing for the first time would make things harder, but they were scum, I felt no sympathy for their type, they were below animals, below the dirt, and I don''t feel anything but disgust for them.


    "Then I will," Ramsey smiled, whistling to his dogs to attack, but none of them moves.


    "Forgot to tell you, but I will be adopting your dogs," I smiled as I ordered the dogs to subdue Ramsey.


    Ramsey had a shocked expression on his face, wondering how was this happening.


    The other eleven men he had brought with him shared the same sentiment.


    With Ramsey on the floor with his dogs pinning him and biting him, I turned to the remaining men.


    I moved forward kicking the first man on my path on the face with enough force to send him away, flying against a tree, I felt on my feet his skull crack under my boot.


    With a smile I dashed forward, hacking at men, swinging my sword left and right, decapitating each and every one of them, their head go flying in the air, blood sttering everywhere.


    And now that his men are dead all I have is Ramsey.


    "Now, what was that about breaking me?" I chuckled as I cleaned the blood of my sword, "You see, I hate people that break their promises,"


    Ramsey smiled, "My father will have your head if you kill me,"


    "Oh he is more than weed to get it if he proves to be better than me, and frankly, he isn''t," Iughed, "I''m also quite attached to my head, so you see my conundrum,"


    "If you let me go, he might show mercy," Ramsey was desperate.


    "Too bad, I don''t care," I smiled as I ordered his and now my dogs to take him away and eat him, and after that they would have to regroup with me on the boat.


    I would''ve let them kill him here, but that might scare the crap out of Sansa with the screams and whatnot.


    With this little inconvenience out of the way, I took the corpses of my man and put the of the back of the carriage as I told Sansa through the door without opening, "I will ride the carriage, just enjoy the trip..."


    "Your men died, right?" Sansa inquired inside the carriage.


    "Aye, they died with honor, protecting their futuredy," I said.


    "I see..." Sansa said with a somewhat shaky voice.


    "Remember what I said, I will protect you," I said as I got in the pilot seat as I ordered the horses to go move.


    Author note: Ramsey is gone, a bit too early into the show but thanks to this own stupidity.


    Sansa is on her way to bear ind.


    And Ronard kill his first man and yet felt nothing.

 Chapter 7:

    Chapter 7:


    After the incident with Ramsey, I took the frightened Sansa to my ship; as I waited for the dogs to arrive.


    I decided at the end tomand the dogs to leave Ramsey''s dead body intact, why?


    After a long consideration, I decided to end House Bolton, earlier... how?


    Well by lying to the Starks, telling them that Lord Bolton had sent his bastard to kill Sansa, that would, in turn, put the Bolton''s under a very, very bad light.


    That way, I would end the most significant threat in the north before the war even started, and if I was lucky, I might get somends on the way.


    "How long will it take us to get to Bear Ind?" Sansa asked, stopping my train of thought.


    "Above a couple of hours," I informed her, as I lead the dogs Ramsey had so gracefully given to me.


    I wondered if without House Bolton would the Starks win the war? Honor was the downfall of Ned Stark, Love for Robb Stark; they were surprisingly innocent for this world.


    I had other beliefs, and firmly agreed with Cersei, when you y the Game of Thrones, you win or you die.


    War has no mercy; war has no honor; war has no values; war only has winners, and losers.


    And I intended to be a winner; I didn''t care for the crown, god knows that shitty crown only brings problems, but I would protect what''s mine from everyone, whether I liked or not, my house words had stuck with me.


    Here We Stand


    I would stand against, the lords, the kings, the gods themselves if I had to, to defend what''s mine.


    -The Greyjoy''s tried to raid the ind while you were away- one of my little birds sang, -The krakens destroyed their ships and ate their man-


    So the ironborn decided to start raiding again, what an interesting development.


    "Thanks, I''ll be sure to give you some extra grain," I petted the bird as I smiled.


    The Greyjoy''s were a cancer, rapers , thieves, that''s what their house was known for, nothing more.


    It''s a grave mistake to even allow them to exist, to begin with.


    But I wasn''t going to end them, no I would wait, killing them would bring me nothing, but if I waited for them to hurt the Starks, and then destroyed them, I would be handsomely rewarded for it.


    Besides my general disgust for them and their culture I had nothing against them, Bear Ind was impossible to raid or invade; I had Krakens defending my waters, at all times.


    Well, not entirely impossible to invade, Daenerys in a future would be able to do it.


    I can control animals not familiars, and if her dragons end up being familiars, they would just fly to bear ind.


    Of all the people in the world, she was among the few that represented a threat to me in the long run.


    But she was also among the few people I wouldn''t mind seeing in the iron throne; she was just and fair; her main problem was her vindictiveness.


    But in her ce who wouldn''t want revenge, for what they did to her family? She had while I didn''t like it every right to hate those who destroyed her family.


    Like the people in the rebellion had the right to dethrone her family.


    It was one of those situations nobody was right.


    It had crossed my mind, to court her many times, and help her regain her throne, it would be beneficial, but it feels like it would be a drag, to be the king of the seven kingdoms.


    Sansa will do, I don''t want people plotting to kill me and my kids for all eternity.


    But it would be delightfully poetic to see my father''s face knowing I''m banging the woman he loves.


    I chuckled at the thought, which earned an odd look from Sansa.


    "Don''t mind me, just imagining stuff," I winked at her.


    [Daenerys Targaryen POV]


    My brother had slowly be a monster; I still remember the days he was sweet and kind.


    Those days are long gone.


    I am afraid to wake up the dragon.


    But one day we will be back in our kingdom, and we will take back what''s rightfully ours, with blood and fire.


    [Sansa Stark POV]


    Ronard Mormont, the man that was to be my husband soon, he was tall, handsome, a good warrior, but he was also smart, mother said he alone made his house rich.


    Father trusts his honor; Mother admires his mind; he was, by all means, the man any woman would dream of marrying.


    But he wasn''t a prince.


    I always thought I would marry Prince Joffrey, and be his Queen; I suppose that dream is out of reach for me now.


    At the very least I can say I like Ronard he is gant, chivalrous, and swore to protect me, so my duty to my house won''t be hard, mother didn''t marry for love, but ended up loving father, so perhaps I will love him one day like I would''ve loved the prince.


    But I have noticed something when Ronard touches me; he does as if he shouldn''t be touching me when he kisses me, he kisses me as if he shouldn''t be kissing me.


    I know he likes me like mother says the eyes of a man don''t lie, but something about me shakes this.


    I wonder what?


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    Varys informed my daughter about the possible betrothal between House Stark and House Mormont.


    The idiot of a daughter that I have can''t see the bigger picture.


    We have no control over the North, with Myrce betrothed to the young lord we would''ve ensured the major economy of the north for us.


    And with Sansa betrothed to Joffrey, we would''ve ensured the North absolute loyalty, with a Stark in the south, keeping them at bait should they should the rise against us.


    But now, we have nothing.


    If a war were to break-in, the North would have no ties to us; I have to fix this, like always.


    The brat would marry alright, but not a Stark.


    -


    Author note:


    Hey, guys what up, working a lot today but I came with the update!


    So a few things, in thest author note I wanted to put it clear things politically speaking won''t go as smooth as you guys would think.


    Tywin wants Ronard, his money his loyalty.


    Sansa likes him, but like the brat she was, she''s still infatuated with the idea of a prince she has never seen.


    On other things.


    I want to let you guys know our MC is definitely strong; no man can hope to match him.


    But that doesn''t mean he can take on an army alone, yes he is powerful, but if he slips during the waring up, he can still get hurt.


    But on 1v1, no one can beat him, but there is someone in the north that was might give him a challenge.


    Anyway, enjoy!

 Chapter 8:

    Chapter 8:


    It''s been three weeks since Sansa arrived at Bear Ind.


    And my birds have already informed me of three plots against me, these people in the south need a hobby.


    Tywin wants to marry me to Myrce, who, by the way, is even younger than Sansa because he wants to chain me to his house and have Sansa under his careful watch.


    Littlefinger wants to kill me, for reasons I have yet toprehend, I know he is obsessed with Catelyn Stark, but Jesus tone it down.


    Cersei wants to kill me before her father seeds in breaking my betrothal.


    But not all is bad, the Bolton''s are now an enemy of the North, and in a few days, I will be moving with the other houses to take them down.


    Lord Stark has called his banners; it didn''t take much, all I had to do was inform of the attack, and have my spies reveal some sensitive information for Lord Stark to find that he was plotting with someone in the south to take the north.


    The Bolton''s would go extinct quite early, I say.


    On the good side, Sansa has been warming up to me, I know she likes me, but I ain''t the Prince she wanted.


    A date every now and then, a rose here and there, and some borated pranks to shake the concept she has of what ady should be are making her a better person.


    She even admitted she found archery... intriguing, she didn''t say she liked it, but she didn''t say she hated it, which considering she''s been under brainwashing for so long I call this a win.


    She has the potential to be great, I see it, and I will help her, if she ends up hating some stuff, then it was her choice, not others telling her it was her choice.


    "You are leaving today, right?" Sansa inquired, she sounded... worried?


    "Aye, but it''s alright, there ain''t a man that can stop me," I smiled, "I''ll be back, I have another overly borated date that will end with us covered in something, dirt or flour maybe both,"


    Sansa giggled, "I''ll be waiting then, my lord, it''s a date," With that, Sansa left.


    "Are you ready?" Maege asked.


    Maege had three daughters, and they were all dangerously powerful, Dacey was tall, taller than me, and Aly was strong like a big man.


    The She-bear squad.


    I nodded, "Aye,"


    "Of course, those Bolton will know what happens when you mess with our family," Dacey said, almost growling.


    I remember the day I arrived with Sansa, the moment they heard about the betrothal, they were about to create a ck hole of happiness.


    That changed when I told them about what lord Bolton had done.


    Maege shouted to call my men and to show that old sadistic bastard to not mess with the bears!


    Yes, she already considered Sansa a bear.


    "Aye, now let''s go, I want to bash his head myself," I chuckled.


    [Roose Bolton POV]


    Ramsey had gone and screwed everything up, and now the Stark had called their banners to end me.


    At first, I denied giving that order, because I didn''t give that order.


    But soon, my secret letters with my contacts in the south came to Lord Stark''s hands.


    It didn''t matter now; all I could do was stand my ground and die with honor fighting.


    Someone had yed me, and quite well I might add.


    "Our des are sharp," I shouted as my man got ready.


    [Tyrion Lannister POV]


    Father had summoned me, which by all means was weird, to help him, which was even weirder.


    "To what do I owe this pleasure, father?" I inquired sarcastically.


    "I need to go north, and visit Lord Mormont," Tywin said taking a sip of his cup of wine, "I want to know everything about him,"


    "Hasn''t every spy you have sent been killed... or worse?" If father wanted to kill me, there were certainly better ways to do it.


    "That''s why I''m sending you, he can''t kill you," Tywin added.


    "He most certainly can, have you heard how tall it is? He would demolish me," I chuckled, knowing that this would fire him up.


    "Don''t y dumb, I have enough of that with your siblings," Tywin said, rubbing his temples.


    "Fine, I will take my leave," I nodded, is not like I had a choice, once father made a decision was final, whether we wanted or not.


    ** Tweet tweet tweeting this motherfucker! ** Unbeknownst to them, a bird sang, before flying away.


    -


    [Cersei POV]


    Killing a man was easy, if you had enough gold to do it.


    Ronard Mormont had be the most desirable man; every Lord wanted a piece of his money, of his sess.


    But I wasn''t going to sell my daughter like a whore, as my father did with me.


    He would die, before he even had the idea of putting his cock inside my daughter.


    "Contact the faceless man, Varys," I ordered.


    "As you wish," Varys nodded.


    **Caw caw cawught bitches! I will get my corn!** Unbeknownst to them, a crow was spying on them.


    -


    [Back Ronard Mormont POV]


    I departed with three thousand men, and one hundred armored bears to House Bolton.


    In a few days, I would be there, and I would end them.


    I left forty percent of my army to protect my house, and the dogs the Bolton''s so kindly gave me to protect Sansa.


    With the Bolton''s soon to be out of the picture, my next target would be House Frey, but that could wait for a little, I didn''t necessarily have to eliminate all the Frey''s, no.


    I only had to kill the old disgusting vomit provoking nightmare giver bastard that leads that house.


    His sons and daughters weren''t that bad, and with a bit of money, their loyalty could be bought.


    But if they proved to be like their father, well... idents happen, and unfortunately for them, nobody would miss them.


    Author Note: House Bolton is against the wall.


    Sansa is warming up to Ronard.


    Cersei wants to kill him.


    Things are getting crazy.


    ***Tweet Tweet motherfuckers!****

 Chapter 9:

    Chapter 9:


    The day to destroy the Bolton''s had finally arrived, the weather was cold and dry, with winds shaking the trees slightly.


    My man were ready; Lord Stark would be waiting for us in Dreadfort.


    House Stark had around nine thousand soldiers, being the most prominent military power in the north, the Boltons were a close second with approximately seven thousand soldiers, followed by the Karstark that had around six thousand soldiers.


    In terms of military power, I was the fourth-strongest house in the north; economically speaking, House Mormont was now the first, with my finishing and alcohol business booming, with the lords and the peasants.


    But even with higher numbers, House Bolton wasn''t stronger than me.


    A strategy often beats quantity.


    But unfortunately for Lord Bolton, we outnumber and outwitted him.


    He was going to die, regardless of what he tried of this battle.


    Deep down, I was a bit uncertain about how this battle would end. I knew victory was certain, buting unscathed was not, it was true I was a super-soldier, with the ability to use any weapon like a master. However, I wasn''t immortal, I was still a human, a better and stronger human but a human nheless, arrows could still hurt me if I failed to dodge them, swords could still cut me if I didn''t see them.


    I had to be careful; strength does not equal victory; unfortunately, chance is part of everything.


    Was I scared? Not really, I hade to peace with the fact I was a mortal long time ago, but not being scared didn''t mean I was going to be stupid about it.


    One thing was fighting alone, but leading in the battleground was different, I wasn''t just taking care of me, I had to consider the lives of my men, my soldiers, they trusted me to.


    But I woulde victorious


    As gallop with my army to the location where Lord Stark is waiting, I see from afar the Stark banners.


    After a few minutes, I arrived at the war tent; Lord Stark was already discussing with his sons and the other Lords what to do.


    "I take he didn''t surrender," I said, announcing my presence to them.


    "Aye, he will fight to hisst breath," Robb growled, he was angry, probably because his sister was targeted.


    "I brought three thousand men with me," I informed, "I''m pretty sure with our numbers we can overwhelm him,"


    While I did believe a good strategy was better than having numbers, I knew Lord Bolton didn''t have any strategy.


    He didn''t have time to n anything; he was just dying his demise, with the faint hope he will survive long enough to kill the Starks at the very least.


    Besides, if he had a n, one of my animal friends would''ve informed a long time ago, he was doomed.


    "I''m trying to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, but he is leaving me no choice," Ned Stark nodded firmly, "House Bolton ends today,"


    "Aye!" The lords inside agreed me included.


    "Thanks too for protecting my sister," Robb said with a smile.


    "She is to be my wife, and frankly, I would''ve done it anyway it," I smiled back.


    "Are those...?" Ned Stark trailed off, seeing my armored bears.


    "Yes, they are," I nodded.


    Our armies were around fourteen thousand men, ready to strike, this, of course, wasn''t the full power of the North.


    The north had around fifty thousand soldiers in total.


    Lord Stark didn''t call all his banners, just a part of them, to destroy House Bolton.


    I was ordered to go on the first line


    , with Robb and Jon doing the same from the west.


    And just the like that the battle started,


    I rush to into the battle in my horse with my armored bears beside me; I would stand my ground and kill as many as I could.


    As my bears demolished the frontline.


    One man manages to approach me, so I swing my de at his arm, and it flies across the battlefield.


    The man screams in pain and falls backwards, just to be killed by a Bear.


    "Push!" I push forward with my soldiers and begin to push the front line of the Bolton''s defenses back.


    An arrow flies towards me, but as I raise my shield, I notice that the wind changes the trajectory, and the arrow hits my horse in the head, killing it.


    I jump off the horse, doing a flip in the air,nding with a superhero style.


    I dashed towards the enemies, cutting the arrows with my sword or shield as I sh the closest enemy and killing him.


    I continue to y enemy after enemy advancing nonstop until I something. The Boltons men are retreating! "Don''t let them regroup!" I shouted. But then I noticed something else.


    An unusuallyrge man, around seven feet tall carrying a giant axe with one hand and wearing heavy armor is charging towards Robb, the first that came to my mind was, ''The Mountain,'' but that can''t be right.


    "Duck!" I shouted, running towards the Stark.


    With all my speed I managed to get close to Robb Stark, just in time to push him out of the way, the man has failed his first attack and roared at me, trying to cut me, but with a smile, I dropped into the ground doing a barrel roll dodging just as the man swings his massive axe and buries into the ground close to me.


    "Holy shit, that was close," I chuckled, standing up with a single jump.


    Robb didn''t have time to thank me, because he was already fighting another guy.


    The man pulls out his axe and smiles at me, "You are going to die,"


    "Sorry, you just lost your only chance when you missed that first attack," I was sure now that he wasn''t the mountain that rides, but boy he looked like it from afar, he was around seven to eight foot tall and massively big.


    "Big words from a small man," the man roars as he swings the axe down on me.


    But I caught his axe by the sharp end with my left bare hand stopping his swing, he was surprised, as he struggled to move the axe to no avail, "Sorry but size doesn''t determine the strength of an individual," I then smiled at him as shoved my sword up into his stomach. He coughed blood as he fell backwards with a confused expression of his face, probably wondering how I managed to do it, but I decided to ignore it as I shove the sword deeper into him.


    "Monster," The man said in pain,


    "Aye, but one that''s necessary," I smiled as I punched his head with all my strength, no holding back, for the first time in my life, this, in turn, makes my fist go through his head like it was wood, blood sttering everywhere, safe to say he died instantly as I wince while pulling my hand out of his head, "I did not expect this..."


    As I clean my hand of his blood, I noticed that Robb and many men were staring at me, some with fear others with respect.


    ----------------------------------------------


    Author note:


    This is his first battle in battle field, so being nervous is to be expected.


    This is also the fist time he goes all go, discovering how strong he really is.


    Anyway enjoy!

 Chapter 10:

    Chapter 10:


    The battle continued, blood, heads, life, and death everywhere, I didn''t have time to analyze the situation I just rode on my battle bear, charging at the few enemies that were left.


    Killing anything that had Bolton colors on my path.


    After my disy of sheer strength with the giant man, and with us crushing the soldiers outside, the few remaining soldiers outside the castle surrendered.


    I can''t me them, if your Lord is not ready to die with you, then you shouldn''t be prepared to die for him.


    Now we had to destroy his castle, but Lord Bolton was cruel, my little birds sang that he wanted to use the peasants as a shield, a human shield.


    A shield to keep the honorable Ned Stark at bay, Lord Bolton knew this was only a mere dy to his unavoidable demise, but every second counted.


    He may have hope something woulde up, maybe the Lannister''s to help, I don''t really know, and I don''t really care.


    After the battle, we were once again called to the war tent, where Lord Stark started to go over the situation.


    "The coward is with his tail between his legs, hiding inside his castle," Maege growled, "coward!"


    "Aye," I nodded, as I machinated a n to infiltrate the castle and kill the bastard, I had better things to do.


    "I say we burn the castle; the rats wille right at us!" One of the lords in the table offered grinning.


    A bit harsh, but effective, but I hardly doubt Lord Stark would approve of such methods, I know I wouldn''t unless it was absolutely necessary, and even then it would be a hard choice.


    "We won''t do such a thing!" Ned said sounding offended, "We have won, he must understand he can''t hold this charade, not for long,"


    I knew he wouldn''t go it, he is honorable and just to the point is stupid, but that makes him the only person I don''t think would stab me in the back.


    "We will wait, he will die, eventually," Robb added.


    I sighed as I stared outside the tent for a second, wondering what could I do to push this situation to move faster, Lord Bolton had enough food to survive a couple of months, and his castle was good enough to hold for weeks against us.


    I had better stuff to do than stay here, waiting for the rats toe out, I would kill rats first.


    Lord Stark didn''t want to kill innocent people, so my ns were limited to nonlethal options for civilians.


    And then the answer came to me, animals, my control over them was the solution, with the right amount of animals I could stage Lord Bolton suicide.


    I could have a bird or a rat put poison inside his drink, and no one would suspect of me.


    After his death, it was just a matter of time, to wait for his few loyal men discovered his dead body, they would immensely surrender, not having anything to fight for.


    "That''s is all," Lord Stark voice brought me back to reality.


    "This will be over soon," I smiled, giving the lords a foreshadow.


    My idea was wless until the moment of truth; the first bird died immediately by poisoning itself.


    Which brought me to square one, I would use a bird to make him fall from a tall building.


    This idea didn''t require any poison; my little birds could consume by mistake and would be considered an ident or a suicide.


    I sent forty ravens to the mission; they were loyal ravens, which only desire was to serve me and get some corn, not necessarily in that order.


    [Raven Corn Elite Force- RCEF POV]


    We were tasked with one mission, to push the human, to make him fall, and we wouldplete the mission.


    Corn was our price, and with blood, with would earn that corn.


    *Caw!* One of my partners gave the sign; the human was on the move.


    With all our strength me and my forty brothers crashed against the man, pushing him over the edge of this castle; the deed wasplete.


    Or so we thought, we were in fact wrong and had to kill the other five-man until we got the right one.


    We got the right one when we heard some say get out of here Lord Bolton after we pushed the man, we left.


    We had killed six bald looking Bolton lookalike man, but we had earned our corn, and perhaps just perhaps I would get some petting, the bears seem to think they are superior because they get it.


    -


    [Back to Ronard]


    "So... you guys killed six people in total," I didn''t know what to think of it, but if they seeded, it was good...


    *Ca!* the Raven leader nodded his little head with his feathers puffing up with pride.


    "You want some corn now, do you?" I chuckled.


    *Ca!* the Raven nodded but approached me, offering me his little feathery head.


    Oh god, the crow wanted to be petted; this is both adorable and creepy; he wants to be petted for killing six people.


    "Fine, but don''t tell the other birds, I can''t pet all of them," Iughed as I petted the crow.


    *Caw...(This is marvelous, I have to tell my brothers and sisters that there is something almost as good as corn!)* the crow was enjoying the petting, I couldn''t help but wonder what he was thinking.


    As I petted my loyal bird, one of Lord Stark men entered my ten, "Lord Bolton has been found dead! Lord Stark is calling all the lord to the war tent,"


    "Oh, I wonder how?" I feigned ignorance as I petted the bird, before giving the man a response, "Tell lord Stark I''ll be there in a minute,"


    House Bolton was gone, and in the end, the battle was not what I had expected; my fears while not unfounded were not as big.


    "I''ll pet youter buddy, I have a meeting," I smiled at the crow who nodded eagerly.


    -


    Lord Stark called us to let us know about Lord Bolton terrible demise, some said he killed himself like a coward.


    Others said it was the old golds delivering justice upon him.


    Others said it was witchcraft, but in the end they all agreed it was for the best.


    Now it was time to discuss the winnings.


    I wanted part of thends to create new ie source for me, and the north, soon the war would star and made would be of great help.


    But I guess I''ll have to wait and see


    -


    [Robb Stark POV]


    Lord Bolton had jumped out of his castle ending his life.


    My first real battle and we had won.


    "The soldiers will surrender, and we will take the castle," Father said.


    "I know it''s a bit too early but are you going to appoint a new to thends or just let them be," Lord Mormont asked, the man had a calctive look on his face, he wanted something out this.


    "I haven''t decided yet, why?" Father inquired, probably noticing what I saw too.


    "Well, I wanted to invest, and create new ie sources for the North, I will soon reach thend capacity of mynds, so if I could expand it would be most weed," Lord Mormont wanted to expand his fortune and the north riches, it was no secret the man was a genius both in business and in battle, I would know I saw him pierce a man''s skull with his bare fist.


    "You want all thesends for youd?!" One of the lords growled, clearly upset with Lord Mormont.


    "Oh dear no, I just want a piece so that can add some factories and viges for my workers, I don''t care how muchnd I get, because regardless of it I will make it profitable," Lord Mormont smiled at the lord with a mocking expression, he was saying in other words, no matter what I get I will make gold out of it, but I don''t think the same goes for you.


    "How dare-"


    "What do you n to do?" Father inquired shutting up the other lord, like me he was curious, and probably interested to invest, in a trustworthy northmen to make money for our house.


    "Well, I had some ns to make our crops more reliably stable, we can''t depend on the Tyrells forever," Lord Mormont said with a smile.


    "I would love to hear those ns," Father said with conviction, having a self sufficient north was his dream.


    -


    Author note: here it is.


    Ronard is learning to use his birds for more than information.


    Also guys: I have a fic I''ve been writing on my notes for a while.


    A gamer in the MCU, but the gamer power would be a bit different.


    Let me know if you guys would want to see that.


    So far for that one I have 9 chapters ready, around 14k words.

 Chapter 11:

    Chapter 11:


    After the remaining soldiers in Dreadfort surrendered, and we confirmed our victory, I discussed with Lord Stark what to do with thends.


    I wanted a piece of thend, but it didn''t necessarily have to be mine.


    So I proposed to make thends an industrial area, were people could invest by renting a piece of it for factories, farms, and stuff.


    With this idea, I would be able to rent a piece of thend to put some farms to start making crops for the north.


    Lord Stark seemed to like the idea and started to ask how much money we would need to make the idea profitable for the north.


    My idea was simple; I wanted to create some hydroponic sheds, many of them to make our crops, while the technology in Westeros was quite stagnated; I knew this was possible.


    Winterfell had a garden with flowers and roses from the south that Catelyn Stark hadmissioned to feel more at home.


    So using the same principle, I would ensure the north didn''t depend on the Tyrells for food.


    This would cost a lot of gold, but money wasn''t a problem.


    So Lord Stark and I made a deal, he would let me build my hydroponic sheds on thend, and I wouldn''t have to pay him anything, all he wanted was to be my business partner.


    He wanted to invest in the idea and make profits out of it.


    I obliged, it didn''t matter much.


    "So how long do you think I''ll take?" Lord Stark inquired, trying to hide his excitement and failing at it.


    It was clear as the day he wanted to make the north self-sufficient, and he was quite happy with the prospect of that being close.


    "The construction of all the sheds? Haft a year," I smiled, "The crops, that depends on what we try first,"


    After that, we discussed how we would distribute the food; I offered to be the one dealing with the business; after all, I was the major investor in the idea, Lord Stark agreed to it.


    "I might need help finding more workers, the more people we have building our sheds, the less time it will take," I said.


    "Aye, I will have someone to find you, good reliable workers," Lord Stark nodded in agreement.


    "Well, it was a pleasure doing business with you, But I have things to do in my home," I said, getting ready to leave with my men and bears.


    "I understand, but before you leave, I have a question," Lord Stark said, pointing to my bears, "How did you do that?"


    "You mean make the wear armor, and fight?" I chuckled as he nodded, so it was time to lie, "I think every house is connected to their respective sigil, me with my bears... and House Stark with the dire wolves, or maybe I was blessed by the old gods, all I know is that bears love me," I smiled as I thought, not only bears, every animals.


    *And Ravens! Ravens love you and your corn!* A raven protested in the background.


    "Aye, too bad we don''t have a dire wolf to see that," Lord Stark smiled.


    "Hey, don''t wave that idea off, who knows, the gods might put some in your future," I smiled, knowing full well, in a year or so, a couple of dire-wolves would be found.


    "Maybe," Lord Starkughed, "Tell my daughter that Arya misses her, even if she doesn''t admit it,"


    "Aye, I will, sir," I nodded as I finally got the green lights to leave.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    Lord Mormont had offered me one of my life long dreams to make the north rich and self-sufficient without the dishonesty of the south.


    His ideas were strange but had merit; sometimes, I forget he is a kid; it feels like I''m speaking with a maester.


    Hydroponic sheds, his idea to make the north make our own crops, so that we didn''t have to pay almost double the price the south pays to the Tyrells.


    Lord Mormont was truly a mystery, I could see on his eyes he was happy with his position, but I could also see his ambition; usually, this would make me feel uneasy.


    Lord Bolton had an ambition; I always knew he wanted my ce.


    Every lord wants something, but all he desires is to make the North advance without losing our ways.


    He didn''t want more power; he wanted to ensure progress.


    It was unusual to see someone like him without the backstabbing dishonesty of the south.


    "Send a Raven to my wife, I need to tell her about this," I couldn''t help but smile, the north was getting better and better every day.


    -


    [Balon Greyjoy POV]


    The Bear Inds, the seat of House Mormont, they use to pay the iron price, we use to raid them, a lot.


    But now, every time I sent a ship there, all I would get is a bunch of drowned men and a destroyed ship, no survivors, nothing.


    In the span of four years, they became impossible to raid, no matter what I tried, or how I try it, it was impossible!


    "Father, we haven''t heard from thest ship we sent to Bear Ind," Asha informed me.


    "Another failure!" I hissed, how can this be, now that they are rich, they should be paying the iron price! But we can''t get our hands in what belongs by right to us, their money, their woman, especially now that Sansa Stark was there, I could bring the wolf bitch here and teach the Starks a lesson, but I can''t!


    "There is something unnatural about this, I can''t put my finger on it, but one day we could raid them, and now is like the drowned god himself is stopping us," Asha said with a thoughtful look of her face.


    sphemy! The drowned god would never get in the way of the old way, the iron way, "No, we just haven''t tried hard enough! I will get what''s ours by right, and nothing can stop me!"


    *By the mighty and delicious power of corn we the loyal and incredibly handsome ravens will inform our master of this, I swear it by the corn!*. Unbeknownst to both of them, a raven was on a window listening to their conversation.


    -


    Author note: Here, ya go, a new chapter.


    Lord Stark and our MC are investing to make the North a better ce; thends remain technically without a lord, though by default Lord Stark is the lord of them.


    The Greyjoy''s/ Ironborn are fuming with anger at the prospect of not being able to make The Bear Ind pay the iron price.


    -enjoy!

 Chapter 12:

    Chapter 12:


    It took me a couple of days to get back to Bear Ind. I was happy with the results, I had lost around seventy-five soldiers during this battle, but I had also basically destroyed the one threat the north currently had, not counting resident evil rip-offs beyond the wall.


    The Lannister''s, The Frey''s And The Tyrells, were the most prominent threats remaining on the board of this wicked game for power.


    While during this battle, my animals had proven to be more useful than I originally thought they were still animals, and their uracy on assassinations was less than eptable.


    But nheless, they proved to be of greater use than I had initially anticipated.


    The north was safe, for now, so I had time to prepare.


    With the project of the farms being developed, it was time for me to focus on other areas.


    I had to prepare for the long night; all I knew about the threat beyond the wall was that they were weak against fire, dragonss, and Valyrian Steel.


    The fire was easy to acquire and produce.


    Dragonss wasn''t much of a problem, all I had to do was make a trading deal with Stannis, I was pretty sure he wouldn''t reject an agreement like this because for others dragonss is trash at best.


    Valyrian steel was a hard near impossible material to find; it was, in other words, the vibranium of this world.


    So I would hoard all the dragonss I could, arming my men with the right weapons to destroy them.


    "My Lord, I wanted to talk to you," Sansa entered my sr, she seemed distressed about something.


    "Sure, mydy, what can I do for you today?" I said, putting what was doing on standby for the moment.


    "Do you like me?" Sansa said fast as if trying to get over it.


    She was asking if I liked her? This was an odd situation for me; I was making sure to treat her with the utmost respect and care, why would she doubt my intentions?


    "I don''t understand what brought this on?" I sighed.


    "Every time we go out, and I try to initiate contact you flinch back, if I''m that ugly father will understand if you decide to break this betrothal," Sansa said with an angry expression.


    She thought I didn''t kiss her that much, because she was ugly, the reality was that she was too young, and I didn''t want to force her into anything, I knew she liked me physically, but not beyond that.


    "Oh dear," Iughed, as I poked her forehead, "Sansa you are beautiful, I just don''t kiss you that much because you are pretty young Sansa, it feels wrong,"


    "How are we to fall in love if you don''t at least try?!" Sansained.


    I didn''t understand why she was mad at me for not being more forward. She didn''t love me, we barely knew each other, but regardless of that, it was time to tell half-lies.


    "I like you, and if I don''t control that, I might end up with you in bed before our wedding night, I rather wait, it''s already hard enough for me to control myself" What I said was partly true, I did found her very alluring, she looked like a woman already, but she was a child, and there were lines I wasn''t going to cross.


    "So you like me?" Sansa asked, with a flushed expression on her face.


    "I do, the question is do you like me?" For some reason I wanted to hear her say she did, I knew she had an idea of the perfect prince, and that I didn''t fit that bill, but I for some reason wanted to hear her say it.


    "I do, now," Sansa smiled, as I gave her a look asking to borate on that, "When I first saw you, I knew you were handsome, but you were just"


    "Some small lord?" I chuckled, I didn''t take offence to it, because it was right, I was a small lord, with a lot of money.


    "Yes, but so far you have shown me nothing but kindness, you even saved my life," Sansa smiled, "Perhaps this is what mother told me, that I would eventually start looking at you with fondness."


    "I am doing what any decent human being would do," I smiled, "So you want me to be more romantic?"


    Sansa giggled, "It would be lovely,"


    "And here I thought going on dates was being romantic, haha," Iughed.


    "What I really want is to get to know you," Sansa said after ourughter died down, "If we are to be together for the rest of our life we need to be friends at least."


    She did make a point if she was to be the mother of my children; I had to be at least on a first-name basis with her.


    "Very well," I nodded, epting her proposition.


    "Great!" Sansa smiled.


    After my chat with Sansa, I went back to my sr to study more possibilities of making money in the north.


    One of my ideas was starting my own sswork factory, mirrors here are as awful as theye, I even considered this at first, so perhaps it''s time to push it forward.


    "Alright, sswork," I muttered as I put the idea on my future list to do, wondering what else to do, and then it hit me like a truck.


    Silk!


    I was able to control animals, if I acquired silkworms I could generate silk forever, the worms would make the silk for me, and I would be the sole distributor in Westeros, I knew for a fact everyone bought their silk from Essos, this idea was probably more profitable than my alcohol business.


    "Alright, silk is a must-do right now," I chuckled as I wrote the idea down.


    *caaaaaaa*


    A faint sound, something was approaching my sr, but what was it.


    *caaaaaaaaaaaaa*


    It sounds familiar. It''s one of my birds.


    *caw caw ca raven power rangers! I''m the ck raven ranger!* One of my ravens entered my sr with an over the top dramatic entry.


    *WE ALL ARE!* Deadpanned the rest of his flock.


    "So why are you here?" I chuckled as I petted the dramatic raven.


    *I bring news! Oh, great cornbringer The Ironborn are nning to attack!* the raven eximed.


    So the Greyjoy''s are tired of failing their raidsit seems it''s time for me to acquire another ind, and maybe a seat with the big boys, aka the big lords.


    Author note: New chapter yeih.


    The ironborn are moving against our dear mc


    Sansa is feeling more and more attached to Ronard.


    And Ronard might take the seat the Greyjoys upy, who knows what will happen.

 Chapter 13:

    Chapter 13:


    Author note: so now the notes will be up here.


    Soon the prologue arc will end, I think 3 or 5 more chapters to start the canon.


    But the game will have some yers missing,


    So far for Ronard things have go rtively easy, but he has yet to meet the big yers, anyway enjoy!


    The Ironborn would soon experience my wrath, but to make it, so I don''t get in any political troubles, I need to let them win one thing.


    They need to think they could make me pay the iron price, if I attacked them out of the blue, I would do nothing but ensure the wrath of the seven kingdoms as hypocrite as it sounds.


    But if they attacked me first, then it would be fair for us to retaliate.


    After all, that is the Iron culture, the Iron way, the iron price, but I wasn''t going to pay the iron price.


    There were other ways to start a war.


    I wasn''t going to let them take my family or anything, not even if that won me the fucking throne, but like they said, there are other ways, sometimes you have to risk something, so I would let them raid me, and then I would destroy them.


    I still can''t understand how they even allowed them to live in the first ce.


    Or how Lord Stark sent his daughter here, effectively putting her in danger, then again, he let her go to kingsnding.


    Perhaps Lord Stark must have assumed the Greyjoy''s would keep themselves from raiding bear ind with his daughter here because he had Theon, but in reality, all he did was make it, so they want to do it even more.


    Regardless of that, I had a n that would give me a motive.


    Letting them attack me would suffice me as a good enough reason to kill them all, and as a plus would render Theon as a non-threat, without his house, he would never betray the Starks.


    ''Boys let the Ironborn raid us,'' Imanded.


    *As you wish, master,* the krakens said.


    Now with the n on rails, time to hang out with Sansa before being kidnapped by the ironborn.


    I spent a couple of hours with her, she has taken quite the liking to archery, being quite good at it.


    She still doesn''t admit she likes it, but when offered to go, she doesn''t say no.


    "I feel I''m getting better," Sansa said with a smile.


    "Aye, now you know how to shoot those who annoy you," I joked.


    "Arya would be the first one to get an arrow then," Sansaughed.


    "See, I told you, I knew you would like this, does this makes you any less of ady?" I inquired.


    "No, but I never said I liked it," Sansa said.


    "You don''t need to say it, I know you like it," I teased with a knowing smirk on my face, "why would you practice alone if you didn''t?"


    "I will not acknowledge that with an answer," Sansa huffed.


    "Hahaha, as you wish, mydy," I chuckled.


    "Fine I don''t find it as mind-numbing as I thought it would be." Sansa admitted quietly.


    "Mind-numbing is what the septa taught you," I said with a cold tone, "Women are more than a decoration, more than a bag to carry a child, they are life-givers, and life takers, they are love and hate, they have endless paths to choose from but idiotic shit brained people brainwash them into believing they are nothing but tools," I might have let my emotions control my answer.


    Sansa was a taken back by answer, "I didn''t think you had such a strong opinion about it,"


    "I do, be it a man or a woman, you are the captain of your own destiny, don''t let others tell you what or how to live life," I smiled.


    And so the days passed with me going over my normal Lordly duties, and hanging out with Sansa, bit by bit I was getting to know her, and she was getting to know me, to the point she admitted liking the bow, but finding swords and closebat scary, but this was her answer, not the septa no her mother.


    So I bought her a crossbow I hadmissioned for her, the weapon could shoot twelve consecutive bolts before needing to recharge.


    I made this weapon myself, well the blueprints for it, tinkering with what I remembered from crossbows and stuff.


    I am by no means an engineer, but I managed to make it with my cksmith and local engineer.


    This way, she would be able to take many targets if she ever felt threatened.


    -Ironborn approaching- one of my birds sang.


    "I''m afraid I have to leave you, mydy," I smiled.


    "I''ll miss you, my lord," Sansa smiled


    I ran towards where the raid was going to happen, and then I waited.


    A couple of hourster, the ironborn arrived, and the battle started.


    I rushed hacking at the men left and right, cutting through their flesh like butter, I had to make sure they noticed me.


    "All help, Lord Mormont!" One of my men shouted, rushing to aid me.


    And all the iron born turned to see me, Bingo.


    "Come to me!" I taunted the ironborn, among them a woman, if she was who I think she was, this was a jackpot.


    I parried the first attack, and with a swing of my right sword, I cut the man''s throat, today I was dual-wielding, Longw on my left hand and a standard sword on my right.


    I continued to dash forward, killing the men left and right, blood sttering everyone, tainting my clothes as I rushed them into oblivion.


    "Holy shit. retreat!" The woman shouted at her men, clearly disturbed by what she was seeing, but before she even had the chance to get into her ship again I lunged my sword into the ground and threw with my now free hand a knife at her hand nailing her to the ship, "Ahhhhhhh! Shit!"


    "You ain''t going anywhere, Greyjoy!" I chuckled as I grabbed my sword and continued to kill the Ironborns one by one.


    Her men tried to protect her, but my forces were overwhelming hers.


    I alone was overwhelming the ironborn; it wasn''t before long that all her men were dead, either by blood loss or dismemberment, as I stood above the piled-up bodies with a dark grin on my face.


    "Hello, Asha Greyjoy, how wonderful to have you here," I chuckled with a dark undertone, grabbing her face, she tried to punch me, but I stabbed another knife into her free arm.


    "Ahhhh! Fuck you!" Asha growled.


    "Feisty, we can''t have that now, can we?" I smiled, punching her stomach with enough force to make her cough some blood.


    "Fuc-" she tried to insult me again, but I cut her off with a kick to her chest, I despised the ironborn, she encouraged her man to ****, and sack innocents, for that she wasn''t a woman to me, not even a human.


    "Tatata, What would your father think of thatnguage?" I scolded her.


    "What are you going to do with me?" Asha asked after a minute of silence, probably recovering from the hits.


    "With you nothing, maybe make you feel what all those people you raided felt but with your house that''s a different matter," I answered, as I ordered my man to take her away.

 Chapter 14:

    Chapter 14:


    Author note: I was in ident, a guy crashed into me and broke one of my legs and arm, I was in a taxi, the driver thank god is okey, with one arm my speed will be... ya know.


    I won''t drop though! Truck-Kun needs more than that to stop me!


    It wasn''t a truck it was a civic Honda.


    I have one of those weird things in my neck, haha xd I feel so bad... anyway enjoy!


    -


    Since one week ago, Asha Greyjoy was on my hands; now, it was time to y the right moves to ensure I wouldn''t be targeted politically speaking.


    I sent a Raven to Lord Stark and informed him on the situation, with a few additional things to it, I first added that the Ironborn had purposely tried to attack and capture Sansa.


    This, of course, was a half-truth, but it would give them the reason for what I was about to do next.


    Destroying the Greyjoy''s, and erasing the Iron out of the picture.


    Lord Stark would, of course, try to find a peaceful resolution, the Greyjoy''s were a big house, one of the Seven Kingdoms, but for me, peace was never an option.


    At least with them.


    So with the ships they have brought to raid Bear Ind and the ones I hadmissioned years ago, I sailed, not before ordering my krakens to make sure none of them escaped the iron ind.


    In my raven I informed Lord Stark this was thest insult I would tolerate from them, trying to hurt my future wife, and my family, of course, this was a lie, if I wanted I could keep them forever in line without raiding, but I didn''t want them alive, they were a waste of space and fresh air.


    I brought with me the majority of my army, I knew that if I waited, Lord Stark would try to stop me, but not now.


    I would deal with the political messter.


    "Let''s see how the old Kraken fights," I smiled with satisfaction.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    A raven from house Mormont arrived bringing terrible news; House Mormont had dered War on the Iron Inds.


    After the attack they suffered where my daughter found herself in danger, her betrothed decided to put an end to it.


    Foolish boy, one win in the battle does not make you unstoppable; I need to stop them.


    [Asha Greyjoy POV]


    The Lord of House Mormont wasn''t what I expected; he was cruel, yet disgustingly kind, he had yet to make me suffer for my sins.


    But now we were on our way to my house; he wanted to bring the fight to us, on the sea, we are unstoppable, he is a good fighter, not a smart one.


    "You will die, you know that?" I chuckled, as I stared at him, he would soon pay for what he did to my crew, and me.


    "Good thing, the thoughts of an idiot are often forgotten," He chuckled, he was amused.


    "We have more men, more ships; we are the ironborn!" I growled, trying to break free of my chains, he had me tied like a dog, eating from a bowl.


    "And I-don''t-care- soon all of you, will be dead, and I willugh about, I might even fuck my future wife this day every year," He smiled, he was so confident, why was he so confident, we outnumbered him, by a lot.


    "Say what you like, asshole, you can''t win," I spat at his feet, not being able to aim higher.


    "I see you are one those that need to see to believe, alright I can respect that, I was like that and then I died," He chuckled as he took my chain off the wall, and pushed me outside his office, outside in the ship I could see the water moving furiously, the drown God was angry at him.


    "All I see is our victory," A smile formed in my face, but his faint and devoid of emotion smile made me shiver in fear, fear of the unknown, why was I feeling so much fear?


    "Look closer," He ordered, and what I saw surprised me.


    Krakens, many of them, but how?!


    "They obey me, how else do you think I made the Bear inds unraidable," He smiled.


    Did his crew knew about this? And if they did, how could they be so calm.


    "Fear of the unknown, what a delectable delicacy, they don''t know, nobody but me knows, every animal is mine to do as I please, and soon these boys will crush the Greyjoy''s, don''t you guys have kraken as your sigil? Quite poetic," Heughed.


    We were doomed, there is no way we can win in the sea against him, he was vastly superior, one Kraken alone was a problem, but a dozen, this was our end.


    "I won''t kill you, I want you and your brother to remember forever that you lost everything because you refused to change, unfortunately for your people, change is unstoppable," he smiled patting on the head.


    This is what he meant, he would take everything from us, using the Iron way.


    [Tyrion Lannister POV]


    My wee on Bear Ind was less than warm, people were tense, the lord wasn''t here.


    "May I speak with someone in charge please, I have better things to do than to wait in line to enter," Iined, they kept me on a line to enter the court, I was the son of a lord.


    "Wait or leave dwarf," A guard grumbled.


    "Tyrion Lannister, my apologies," A old and scary woman said, the she bear, "We didn''t expect your visit,"


    "Yes, that usually happens," I smiled as she let me enter.


    Inside she served a cup of wine and went straight to the point.


    "What do you want?" Maege asked with her gaze on me.


    "Many things, but today I''m here to talk to the lord, but he seems to be missing," I sighed, just my luck, father wants me to do something and I get obstacles.


    "He is on his way to the Iron inds, to kill the ironborn," Maege said with a gruff.


    The kid wanted a victory, too bad he was going to die, his army is smallpared to them, it seems father will have to marry Myrce to another.


    "Let''s hope for the best," I smiled, I may not know the child but he was still a child, and I didn''t want him to die, no matter how impossible it was for him to win.


    "Aye," Maege said, clearly annoyed by my presence, Lannister''s don''t do well in the north after all.


    [RAVEN Elite corn forces POV]


    *We are The ELITE CORN FORCE. We are Legion. We do not forgive. We do not forget. We are Loyal!*


    *CAW CAW CAW CAW CAW!CAW CAW CAW CAW CAW!CAW CAW CAW CAW CAW!


    CAW CAW CAW CAW CAW!* Ravens and not ravens were ready to die for their lord and cornbringer, all one thousand Ravens, and those that are not ravens, we are one in this battle!

 Chapter 15:

    Chapter 15:


    Author Note: I will have a Patre.on where I will have up to 20 chapters ahead, once I have enough chapters ready I will post the link for you guys if anyone is interested!


    Here I will post 7-10 chapters a week and in the Patre.on I will have always between 15-20 chapters ahead .


    As right now I have 5 ( and that''s with one arm!)


    By tomorrow I should have more, I will post the Patre.on once I have at least 10 chapters ahead of the Webnovel update.


    Love y''all.


    Asha Greyjoy would die; while it was true, I told her she would survive, all I wanted was to give her a taste of her own medicine, like her people I would take all from her.


    "My lord! we are getting close to the Iron Inds," one man entered my chambers inside the ship.


    "Good," Soon everything would be over, they are to me, forcing me to y the game, I never wanted to y the game, but if I have to y it, I will y it like a pro.


    Asha was practically mute after I showed her one of my abilities, and I can hardly me her, this was what I intended to show her the meaning of true fear before taking everything.


    "One would think you would be more happy, after all, I am taking what is your with the iron price, isn''t that what your culture teaches?" Iughed, but even that didn''t bring a reaction from her, she just stared at the floor.


    It seems all her snark and potty mouth died with her spirit.


    I stood outside my chamber, and I could already see the ships of the Ironborn, the massive navy, but unfortunately for them, I had ordered my army of Krakens to stop anyone from leaving.


    Making the strongest navy force in Westeros nothing but a fancy decoration.


    But they still had a big army, over twenty thousand men, that was if they had the time to call all their banners, and they didn''t, the Greyjoy''s would fight me mostly alone, and then I would force the other houses in the Iron Inds to submission or oblivion.


    Or maybe I would kill them all, who knows, all I knew for sure was that the Iron Inds would be mine, whether they liked it or not.


    "My lord! we are to arrive at the coast in two hours," A soldier said, approaching me.


    In two hours, and my men, my battle bears and krakens would unleash their wrath upon the bastards ruling the iron inds


    "Thanks, go back to your post, and tell the men to be ready," I nodded, soon very soon, I would have a seat in the game, I didn''t even want to y.


    I didn''t want the Throne, I didn''t want to y this stupid game, but I was forcefully invited, and I am afraid that unlike the honorable Ned Stark, I was a ruthless yer.


    [Sansa Stark POV]


    He left me again, to fight once again, why did he have to leave me, I am to be his wife, shouldn''t he be with me.


    I''m afraid he would die, Mother was right men are stupid when angry.


    "Please keep him safe" I prayed to the gods to help him.


    Why was I so worried, was this love?


    He was undoubtedly charming and caring, yful and funny, he wasn''t the prince I had always imagined, but he was everything a woman would dream of.


    I wanted to him to be by my side; perhaps this was love; all I know is that I wanted him here, be it love or not.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    I couldn''t stop him; he had already sailed to the iron inds.


    "We need to go to bear ind," I informed my men.


    "Ned, love, we have to bring Sansa with us, she is no longer safe there," Cat my wife said with a worried tone.


    "She is to be his wife Cat," I refused to think the young lord would die, but that''s what we were expecting.


    "She can''t marry a dead man," Cat was scared they would kidnap Sansa, and hurt her.


    "Aye, she can''t," I nodded in agreement, the young lord might have had the reason for his attack, but he didn''t think things through.


    -


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    I had been informed by Tyrion that Lord Mormont started a war against the Iron Ind, my foolish son thought the Lord had signed his death sentence.


    I knew better than to think he would die, a man capable of destroying any spy within his domain, and improving his economy at such a fast pace was no idiot.


    He knew the risks, but he had a n to ovee this situation, whatever that was.


    Maybe I was overestimating his skill, but I usually don''t, this kid was more than the eye could see.


    "It seems we might have a new high Lord in the Iron Inds,"


    Soon the game would change, this kid was a dangerous yer that I had to take for the benefit of house Lannister, or find a way to kill him.


    [Back to Ronard]


    My ships were about to arrive; the Ironborn were already waiting for us at the coast.


    I smiled, fools.


    I knew they would do that, so I ordered my Krakens to basically produce waves, powerful waves to knock the men down, killing many of them.


    My krakens would break their lines, and I would break what was left.


    They would continue the assault of waves, drowning, and killing the men by knocking them against the rocks and walls.


    "Well, time to rx," I said with a cup of wine as my Krakens did all the dirty work.


    "What is with these waves?" A man asked in disbelief.


    "Mmm, I can''t tell," I chuckled.


    Ignorance was a blessing sometimes, a blessing that I wanted to keep my men under, chaos would break if they found out I controlled the animal kingdom.


    I would probably be hunted for witchcraft.

 Chapter 16:

    Chapter 16:


    Author note: Patre.on ising up, I will post the Patre.on link when I have at least 10-15 chapters ahead.


    Anyway enjoy!


    The krakens started doing their job marvelously, breaking their ranks with massive waves of water killing some of them by crushing them against rocks or other surfaces.


    If this continued, by the moment I reached the coast, their formation would been broken,pletely shattered, and I would be there to cut through their ranks with ease.


    Bit by bit were getting closer and closer, after a couple of minute we finally were on range to leave the ship so I rallied my men, as I led the attack shouting the name of my ind, the name of my house, wielding longw in my righthand, and a shield in the left, as I dashed into the broken enemy lines, with my army following close behind, Bears, crows, humans, and Krakens all together in one mission, to kill and destroy the ironborn.


    Archers normally would be a problem, but I had the most loyal soldiers on the case.


    My ravens.


    I had previously ordered my ravens to attack and eliminate as many archers as they could, and obediently that they did, my one thousand ravens were killing the archers one by one, one raven might be easy to fend off, but one thousand can kill a man, many men with rtive ease.


    With my men taking over the coast, I dashed to the enemy lines, cutting and hacking at them, left and right as the the bodies fell into the ground, dead, leaving behind me a trail of destruction.


    My Krakens had stopped their wave assault on the coast or at least on the part of the were my army was fighting, but they still had another mission, they were in charge of keeping anyone from escaping the Ind, their job was to ensure no one would leave until I said so.


    They were trapped in this wretched ind until my de ended their lives bathing in their blood.


    The ironborn were slowly but surely retreating, which brought a smile on face as I continued cutting through them like pigs in a ughterhouse, using my shield as a blunt weapon to bash their heads against any hard surface, unlike Captain America I couldn''t throw the shield and expect it to bounce back, that shit only works with vibranium, but I could still use a simple steel shield as a weapon.


    "Bastard!" An ironborn growled behind me, trying to pierce me with a spear.


    In a swift and precise motion, I broke the sharp end of his weapon and with my shield I hit said sharp end that was still spinning in the air against his throat effectively killing him with his own weapon.


    Each swing of my sword meant that another dead man was piling behind me, there was nothing else in the world for me right now but the battlefield, my shield and sword.


    I had lost count of how many men I had killed so far, but it must have been a lot considering the ironborn were starting to run away from me, in fear.


    But I didn''t understand why, why would they fear me, there was no point in being afraid of the inevitable.


    Not that it helped their cause, I was faster, and I would kill them whether they wanted to fight or not, I didn''t care, those serving the Greyjoy''s would die, and serve as an example to not mess with the bears!


    My battle bears were beside me backing me up, destroying the ironborn advancing as if there was no opposition, with each of them taking at least ten soldiers at the same time, and my men being aided by them we were winning by a huge margin.


    I smiled as I continued with my ughter, killing everything in my way, regardless of its gender, all it mattered was, they served the wrong house.


    Was this cruel? Perhaps.


    But I wouldn''t stop until the old kraken was at my feet, and my sword at his neck.


    It took roughly six hours toplete control over the coast, we killed around two thousand men, but this victory was not without loss. I had lost around four hundred capable in this fight and twenty battle bears in this fight, but inparison our losses were minimal.


    The Greyjoy''s had around five thousand soldiers, without their banners and had lost a big chunk of their army, and the best part was, they couldn''t ask for help, any raven that had a message woulde to me, their new master.


    My ravens would ensure the message was delivered to me with the raven joining my ranks, or dying should they refuse.


    "One hundred men came to surrender my lord," This was odd, well not really, the ironborn were cowards that once they started to feel the tide was against them they would surrender.


    I stood outside my tent, to find the men kneeling in the ground.


    I couldn''t kill those who had surrendered, but I could force them to take the ck, or free them into the sea.


    "What do you want?" I inquired in a cold and rough tone, denoting I would have no mercy.


    "We surrender" the leader of the group said, somewhat shaking.


    Killing them was easy, but it would set a bad precedent of me in the north.


    "You''ll take the ck, or my de, pick your poison," I had to offer them the ck, it was customary for these situations.


    And like I expected they all decided to take the ck.


    "Chain them to the ground and kill them should they try anything funny," I would keep them close to the sea where I could drown them if they decided to free themselves and try to kill me.


    With this ordeal over I walked back into my tent to n my strategy, so far I had ordered my ravens to kill any scout, archers or men they could find outside the castle.


    One thousand ravens, one was a bother, but one thousand fighting together was quite effective.


    Dying by a thousand pecks what''s truly a gruesome and painful death, but it was effective nheless while they weren''t exactly urate for assasination missions, they were sper useful for these types of scenarios, they were basically piranhas in the sky.


    With them clearing the area alongside my bears I had quite the special task force.


    As for now they were the only ones outside killing, anything and anyone they saw with a weapon.


    *Status update! We have killed one hundred and eighty two men and we have lost ten brothers!!* A raven flew into my tent, his peak and winds covered in traces of blood.


    "Good, continue with the mission, we will avenge your brothers, do not worry," I smiled petting the little killing machine, who ruffled his feather in happiness.


    [Balon Greyjoy POV]


    The brat hade to us, and was winning, he was but ad that still reek of his mother''s milk how could we be losing.


    My men were getting ughtered , none of my banners were answering my call for help, at this rate in a couple of days the little bear would make us pay the iron price.


    The ultimate iron price.


    "Send more ravens!" I growled, after this I would teach my banners what happens when you don''t obey your king! "Send all the ravens, all one hundred of them, I want my banners here! And I want that bastard''s head on my sr now!"


    "As you wish!" One of my men nodded as he ran to do as I asked, sending all my ravens to all my allies, perhaps this way they would answer my call!

 Chapter 17: Patre-on

    Chapter 17: Patre-on


    So after a bunch of messages I decided to publish my Pa.treon with what I have.


    I will update the Patre-on daily with 2-3 chapters


    As of now the Patre-on is 4 chapters ahead,ter I should add one or two more, I haven''t had the time to write much today with the hospital and stuff anyway. /cornbringer


    Thanks in advance for all the support.


    The updates here will continue to be 1 chap daily, that will increase one I can start using both arms, and I can update both the Patre-on and here faster


    Enjoy!

 Chapter 18:

    Chapter 18:


    Author note:


    Patren is here! So far I have 5 chapters ahead but I''m updating it twice a day at a minimum!


    So if you guys want to check out my chapters before I publish please feel free to check it! /cornbringer?fannding=true


    Have in mind that for the moment my writing speed has been cut to haft with one arm broken but that ain''t stopping me.


    After chapter twenty chapters arerger, the prologue aka the things before the first book end on chapter 25.


    Anyway enjoy!


    Balon had given me one hundred loyal ravens to serve me, poor man, if only he knew that every time he tries to send a message, a cry for help, he is only making me stronger.


    During the first few days in the iron inds, I stabilized a camp in the coast, making sure to


    kill all opposition, with one Kraken nearby to defend it should any trying to sail away.


    So after quite a significant amount of nning it was time to move forward, it was time to im the salt throne for me, and I would take immense satisfaction in doing so.


    It would be the ultimate poetic justice for what his people had done, they took everything from others, and now I would take everything from them.


    My raven squad were still on their rampage killing man by man, they really have earned their corn by this point, the screams of pain filling and thundering inside the ind, bringing terror and despair to my enemies and allies alike, mostly because my allies didn''t know those screams were a product of my own making.


    It was time to take what was mine.


    In the end I had resolved to not kill all the ironborn in the iron inds, just the Greyjoy''s the ruling house and those who follow them but I would allow the other houses to kneel and pledge their life to me, or die.


    I knew this blind loyalty I wanted from them was not easy to obtain, so I had a n to make them follow me.


    When faced against crazy psychopaths that kill steal and rap for a living, that also happen to be incredibly religious, there is only one option, make them believe you are the chosen one by their god.


    And with my Krakens I would make them believe their God chose me.


    If I yed my cards correctly and they were as stupid as I thought I would get around fifteen thousand soldiers, loyal ones.


    There was always the case they didn''t fall in line or didn''t stay loyal, in that case killing them would be easy, in the sea I was a force to be reckoned with, my krakens made me the best in this battle environment, so if they ever betrayed me, I would drown their men and families under my thumb.


    "The castle is right ahead, my lord,"


    "I see, start your formation," I ordered them.


    My bears divided between my three squadrons, attacking from all directions making a triangle, while thinning my army, would usually be bad, with this I would


    "Let''s show these krakens why you don''t mess with the bears!" I shouted, rallying my men up.


    "AYE!" My men shouted in agreement; morale was high thanks to how much we were crushing them.


    -


    [Ned Stark POV]


    I arrived at Bear ind with Cat and some of my men, we wanted to take Sansa with us, in case the worse came to happen but we found a problem.


    "I apologize, father but I won''t leave," Sansa didn''t want to leave, she wanted to stay.


    "Sansa, we are doing this for your own good!" Cat countered angrily, "you are not married yet, this is not up for discussion,"


    "I know he wille back" Sansa said, trailing off, was my little she-wolf in love?


    "Thest Raven we got from him said they took control over the coast," Maege offered, in disbelief, like her I couldn''t understand how he was winning.


    "He is winning?" Cat inquired, as if she was just lied to.


    "It seems," Maege nodded.


    "Sansa, if something were to happen to him, he would want for you to be safe," I said, I honestly believed he would, he started this war with the Greyjoy''s for her.


    "Sansa, this is not up for discussion, you wille!" Cat added she was worried, worried about what would happen once the young bear died.


    "Fine, can you keep me posted?" Sansa agreed ring at Cat; I never saw her this challenging, as she asked the she-bear to keep her up to date.


    We could''ve forced her toe with us, she was still my daughter, my responsibility, but I didn''t want her to resent me should he die. I didn''t expect she would fall for him so soon, while it makes me happy, this situation makes it hard, especially since Cat was to break the engagement whether he survives or not, she doesn''t consider him a good match anymore.


    [Back to Ronard POV - A weekter]


    Pyke was the stronghold and seat of House Greyjoy, which was happen to be located on an ind of the same name, quite creative if you ask me.


    It took quite a while to reach within their walls and enter the castle; after all, the castle is an ancient stronghold with outstanding defenses.


    But anything can be broken with enough force.


    So far, I had taken control of one of the towers that make the castle, but the coward dyed his imminent defeat by cutting my path to the other tower and for this, he would die slowly and painfully.


    The towers were connected by swaying rope bridges, and the old bastard cut them, making it nearly impossible to cross.


    So I had to improvise.


    I put some of my men to make wood bridges with the wood we had collected in the first tower to cross the breach, while my Raven Swarm killed any men stepping out to shoot arrows at us.


    *Message! Lady Stark wants to break the engagement, Lord Stark does not,* One of my ravens in Winterfell came, so it seems they took Sansa.


    Taking a deep breath I took a piece of paper and wrote.


    ~Lord and Lady Stark, I must apologize if I had by any means make your life and those around me go in danger, it hase to my attention that Sansa is no longer in bear ind, while I understand why you took her, I must ask you to not break my betrothal with her, I know what I did may seem a bit reckless, but it was a long timeing, and I wille back victorious, so rest assured I will win, and I will honor my word to protect and care Sansa and be a good husband like I know you will honor yours by uniting our families.~


    ~Lord Mormont~


    Well, with that and appealing to his idiotic honor side, he would keep his word and would put a stop to his wife, seriously that woman is despicable.


    "Sir, we have one of the bridges ready," One of my men entered the room.


    "Be sure to check it; it needs to be able to withstand many bears and men; if I fall, I will climb back just to kill you," I joked, but the poor guy took it to heart and ran away to test the bridge.


    "Oh yeah, as a lord everything I said is in a literal sense," I chuckled


    If my calctions were corrected, the old Kraken had around five hundred men inside the other tower.


    I still had above sixty percent of my army, including my bears and ravens.


    "The bridge is solid, the bears are walking back and forth," The same man said again.


    "Very well, I will go first," I nodded as I approached where the bridge should be, the breach between towers wasrge, and the fall was big.


    "I still haven''t put the bridge, my lord," The man said.


    "I don''t need it, but be sure to put it," I smiled as I took off running at full speed, using all my super soldier juice to jump to the other side,nding on one knee on the other side.


    "Holy" the man said in awe.


    "Stop staring at me and put on the damn bridge!" Imanded as I entered the other tower.


    "Aye!" The man nodded.

 Chapter 19:

    Chapter 19:


    Author note: what up guys!


    Here with another update!


    If you want to see my unreleased chapters go my my patren and enjoy.


    https://w w /cornbringer?fannding=true


    Anyway enjoy!


    The men inside the other tower were scattered, but it didn''t matter much, I was on an assassination mission, the old Kraken would be mine, and I would end this, once and for all.


    "Someone go-" They never learn, shouting before getting their weapon out is a bad idea.


    I continued running through the castle, killing men and avoidingrge groups that could have a chance to overwhelm me as I advanced to Balon''s chambers.


    In front of the door leading to the hallway that led to the man I wanted to kill, there were two a couple of guards, defending the old rat.


    There was no avoiding this, so I stood out of the shadows and whistled at them, getting their attention.


    "So you guys wanna die now, or when my army crosses to this tower?" I asked, expecting my men to be getting over here any time soon.


    My question wasn''t as humorous to them as it was for me, and soon enough, I had every single one of them attacking me.


    I cut the first man''s throat with a longw while I brutally bashed another man''s head against the wall, sttering his brain matter all over the wall, I jumped doing a flip in the air dodging a spear going for heart and decapitated the guy.


    Killing the three guards, defending the door.


    "You know, I think this world has seriously messed me up," I chuckled, killing was just a part of my life these days, I was so numb to this shit.


    I opened the door leading to the hallway that would guide me to the old bastard in the castle; on the other side, I immediately noticed there were around a dozen soldiers patrolling a single entrance.


    If my raven were correct, the old bastard was there, so with nothing else to do, I charged out into them.


    Killing the fist ironborn in my way before he could even react, stabbing him in the heart with Longw.


    He yelled out in pain, coughing blood as he fell to the floor dead.


    "Bastard!" An angry ironborn tries to attack me.


    But I dodged the attack taking a single step to the side, and with one quick swing of my de, I severed his head effortlessly from his body, sttering his blood on the castle walls.


    The next three soldiers rushed to attack me, but I duck under the first attack, dodging it and pushed my sword through his neck, killing him.


    I blocked the next attack with my shield and using the momentum I bashed the next man head to the wall with enough force to pop it like a water balloon, with him done for I turner to kill thest of the guy in front of me, but a crossbow bolt flies into the back of my leg stopping me, making me flinch in mild pain.


    I grunt in pain as I turn around to see the future dead guy with a crossbow reloading his weapon.


    Taking this chance, the ironborn close to me tried to attack me with his spear, but even with a crossbow bolt on my leg, I outmaneuver him, disarming him and killing him with his own weapon.


    The guy with the crossbow started to panic, trying to load his weapon as fast as he could while I pulled the spear out of hisrade''s dead body and threw the spear at him.


    "Wait! I-" He was probably trying to surrender as if I was going to let him leave, but regardless of that, the spear impaled his chest before he could even finish hisst words soon after he dropped his crossbow and died.


    "Motherfucker, that hurt," I grunted as I took the bolt out, "That''s gonna be an inconvenience for about two hours."


    I immediately turned my attention to the shaking remaining soldiers, who were too afraid to approach.


    I dashed towards the remaining ironborn protecting the old Kraken and cut one of them in the throat. He falls to the floor dead, not wanting to waste any more time. I push up, killing two more before they can even react.


    Not wanting to lose any more time, I spun around using the momentum to swing my de and cut through all of them, decapitating five soldiers in one motion.


    I pull my sword out thest man neck, as thest iron tries to kill me, but I cut his arm and shoved my sword through his mouth, piercing his skull in the process.


    "Well, the wound didn''t make me any less efficient," I said stretching my leg, "But I need to be more careful, one of these days the bolt will go a little bit higher,"


    Finally, after all this shit, there I was in front of the door where the salt throne was patiently waiting for me, with a sigh, I kicked the door wide open, as I entered.


    "Hello,"


    -


    I entered the throne room, trying to make an epic yet threatening entrance, but I was greeted by Balon shooting his crossbow at me.


    I simply dodged the bolts as I approached him, "Do you really think that''s going to work, if so this is sad,"


    "Fucking brat!" Balon shouted, grabbing his sword, and running towards me, or trying to; he was struggling to move fast.


    I bashed my shield against his arm, breaking it and making him drop his de, "You lost," I sighed, "My men should be entering the tower right now, killing your remaining forces, I won,"


    "Fuck-" Balon tried to insult me, but I pped him so hard he lost haft of his teeth.


    "I guess this is where Asha gets her potty mouth," I chuckled as I pulled out longw, "Normally, I would love to talk more but I have better things than to waste my time with a piece of shit, so goodbye," I said as I stabbed him in the kidney area, to ensure hisst moments to be as painful as possible.


    "Ahhrggh!" Balon shouted in agony, as I left him there, walking to his throne, sitting, waiting for my men to arrive.


    It took my men roughly five hours to arrive at the salt throne, whereby that moment, Balon had already died.


    "We have killed every soldier in the castle, my lord," One of my men said.


    "Good, stabilize the bridges connecting the towers and bring Asha," I ordered them.


    *We have eliminated all the scouts and archers! What else do you need oh great cornbringer?* A raven flew into myp, eying curiously.


    "Onest mission, I want every you guys to deliver some messages, to every house in the iron inds, it''s time to take control of this shitty ce," I smiled petting the raven.

 Chapter 20:

    Chapter 20:


    Author note: what up guys!


    Here with another update!


    If you want to read ahead be sure to check my patren, I am seven chapters ahead of the webnovel update currently in Chapter 26 /cornbringer


    Enjoy!


    After takingplete control of Pyke and it''s citizens, avoiding as much havoc and chaos as possible, I decided to send one raven to each house in the iron Inds, with a single message.


    ~Come to Pyke, and kneel to your new lord, for I have been chosen by the drowned god himself to change the old ways,e and see how I can''t be drowned and confirm by ims~


    I also sent a Raven to my house and Lord Stark, informing them about my victory.


    ~Dear Aunt, I sent this message to inform you, I have won, I have taken control over Pyke and as you read this, I''m taking control of the Iron Inds as a whole, there will be no more raiding, no more iron price, for now the bears rule over the krakens, with love.


    Lord Mormont~


    ~Lord and Lady Stark, I happily inform you that the iron inds are mine, I have taken control over Pyke, and as you read the lords of the iron inds areing to pledge their loyalty and banners to me, once this all over I will go to Winterfell and pick up Sansa.


    I will ensure they is no more raiding or anything of the sort, I will eliminate the old ways the ironborn believe in, May our families be united through blood, love and honor


    Lord Mormont~


    I knew I was ying dirty by using his honor to keep our betrothal, but considering they are the only house I mildly trust and I didn''t want Sansa to go over all the shit she went in the series, I had to do it.


    Now it was time to wait, I was sure the lords in the iron inds woulde with their army to take me down, but that was part of the n, I would prove to them that their so-called god chose me, how? By having a Kraken raise me above the sea, this would make them kneel in admiration or shit their pants one of the two.


    "You won, just let me leave and I won''t bother you ever again," Asha said weakly.


    "I did say I was going to let you live, but only long enough for you to understand how fucked you are," I smiled as I cut her chains, take a boat and leave. This was myst act, I would take everything from her, thest thing a human loses hope.


    I led her to the coast where she took a boat and sailed, for a moment she thought she had escaped, for a moment she felt relieved, for a moment she felt hope, that was until a Kraken pulled her deep into the sea, eating her.


    "I have stolen everything from you, your house, your dignity, your hope," I chuckled as I walked back to the castle.


    [1 MONTH LATER]


    It took one month for all the Iron lords toe, their ships and armies approaching, threatening to end my life,everything was going as nned, I would use their fate to my advantage.


    I was in the sea, on a ship alone waiting to meet them alone, with my Krakens close by.


    Just when the were close enough, just when I was sure they all could see me, I jumped into the water as the kraken destroyed my ship, in a dramatic setting, the iron born started to panic.


    I smiled as I waited underwater, and just when I was sure they felt how fucked they were I ordered the Kraken to rise me above the water and their ships gently, as I stood on one of his tentacles.


    It was time for the religious scam of the century, "I am the chosen one, the drowned god chose me to lead the ironborn, who here doubts of this?!" I shouted as the ironborn stared at me in disbelief.


    Eventually they started chanting in approval, as they knelt before me, I had seeded in my mission, the iron inds were mine, I had lost a lot men; but I had won fifteen thousand soldiers and the greatest navy in Westeros.


    With a smile of satisfaction on my face I ordered the Kraken to gently put me on one of my newly acquired ships.


    "Lets go to Pyke," I ordered and the ironborn obeyed, their anger had turned into fear and fear into admiration, and soon that would turn into loyalty.


    [1 MONTH LATER]


    The coronation to the salt throne was not what I saw on tv or the books, apparently they skipped various considering the so called drowning god himself chose me.


    It took a while to convince them their old ways were done for, I was close many times just to kill them be over with this.


    But I decided to be more rational, after a while, I made them understand that with my guidance we could be rich without stealing, without raiding.


    The new rules of the iron ind were clear, they were basically the antithesis of their old ways.


    "Let me make one thing clear, my lords, if any of you break my rules, I will kill your family, friends and anyone serving under you, don''t think you can hide things from me, I will know, and I will make you pay, is that clear?" I asked every lord in the room with a cold tone.


    "Aye!" The lords nodded, some in fear, other in admiration because to some I was some kind of deity now, but mostly fear.


    "Good, now leave, I will send Ravens with my orders to stabilize the economy here, for the moment we will focus on fishing, the drowned god has blessed our seas, so go," I said knowing full well my krakens would keep an eye of them and help the fish, but if they step out of line they would die, I left a pair of krakens per ind to ensure I had a way to kill them should they rebel.


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    Like I expected, the young lord won, and was now or on his way to be the new high lord of the iron inds.


    Tyrion would only ruin this, I needed to make him our ally, myself.


    "Set a carriage, I am to leave to the north in a fortnight," I ordered a servant.


    [Cersei POV]


    The young lord of house Mormont had won the salt throne, to protect his future wife, man are pathetic, anything with tits will drive them to war.


    "He will by now be a high lord," Jaime smiled, pouring me a cup of wine.


    "Of thieves, and raprs, What an aplishment," I smiled kissing my brother, as he stripped me.


    [Theon Greyjoy]


    I had lost it all, my family, my birthright, everything, I lost everything to that bastard, he took what was mine, he sat in my throne, he will pay for this.


    I will kill him!

 Chapter 21:

    Chapter 21:


    Author note: this is chapter 20 yeah!


    If you wanna read ahead go to my patren where you can read as of now up to seven chapters ahead! /cornbringer


    Anyway enjoy


    In the end I had to stay another month in the iron inds before leaving to Winterfell, I had to ensure all the iron inds started fishing, and collecting pears, as Imissioned alcohol factories to the inds.


    After everything was ready, with the factories being designed and the ironborn fishing I took off with some of my men to Winterfell, I left the majority of my men behind to ensure they fixed some stuff in the castle.


    As I sailed, I couldn''t help but wonder if I should take Pyke as my main seat, or keep it on Bear ind.


    "We''ll be in Winterfell in a fortnight my lord," One of the ironborn said, as we took off.


    "Perfect," I nodded as I went to my cabin to sleep, something I haven''t done properly in a while.


    [Catelyn Stark POV]


    Ned refused to break the betrothal, why couldn''t he see what I saw?


    Ronard Mormont was reckless, and didn''t think things through, he might have won the war against the iron inds, but what if he starts another war brings our end?!


    "Ned, I beg you, please consider this.." I pleaded.


    "Cat, I know what you feel, but I gave my word, he did what he did to protect Sansaand I think Sansa loves him, I can''t break her heart," Ned said, standing his ground.


    "Theon is the rightful heir of the iron inds, he won''t standby and let him take it," I said as I took my leave.


    "He can''t take anything, without men," Ned muttered as he sighed.


    [Sansa Stark POV]


    Ronard had won, it''s been months since Ist saw him, and I can''t help but feel happy he won, that he is safe, that he ising back to me.


    Maybe I am in love? I don''t know. But the thought of him dying was painful, I prayed to the gods he would survive, I prayed for his victory.


    I miss our dates, the way heughs, how carefree he is, how charming his smile is.


    I miss kissing him, I simply miss him


    [2 WEEKS LATER - Ronard Mormont POV]


    I was finally seeing the Gates of Winterfell from afar, two weeks of sea and months of fight and war were really taxing, but I had won, and that''s all it mattered.


    I was now the high lord of the iron inds and the bear ind, that was loyal to house Stark.


    Though I knew many lords in the north would fear this new political power I had acquired, and would want to marry me to the north, to ensure my loyalty.


    If Lord Stark broke my betrothal it would be a political suicide, I was the biggest taxable ie in the north, and now I was a military threat.


    But even if he didn''t care about that, his honor would bound him to keep my betrothal, because I had kept my word, I had made Sansa as happy as I could and I had protected her.


    "We are here my lord," one of my newly acquired men said snapping me out of my reverie.


    -


    Inside I was greeted by Lord Stark and his children once again, Sansa this time was smiling at me, as if eager to run out of her family formation and hug me.


    That was new.


    "Lord Stark," I greeted, but unlikest time I was here I didn''t bow to him.


    "Lord Mormont," Lord Stark offered me a handshake.


    "Mydy," I approached Sansa kissing her hand.


    "My lord, I prayed to the gods you woulde back to me," Sansa said with a sweet smile, raising an army of red gs.


    Perhaps it was a bad idea to make everyone believe I started the war for her, I didn''t expect her to. fall for me this fast.


    "Then your prayers have been answered," I smiled back, putting a mental note to deal with thister.


    "Lady Stark," I greeted, and if eyes could kill, she would have my head on a spear.


    "Lord Mormont," Catelyn Stark practically hissed.


    I eyed her carefully for a minute, wondering what the hell was her problem, but I stopped my quest for an answer when I realized I don''t care.


    "Robb, good to see you," I smiled, noticing he had conflicting feelings about me, for one he was happy, and at the same time mad I took what was supposed to belong to his friend Theon.


    "I''m d you came back," Robb said with a serious look.


    "May we speak in private Lord Mormont?" Lord Stark requested.


    "As you wish," I nodded following him to his sr.


    Inside of his sr Lord Stark sighed as he served two cups of rum and sighed.


    "Do you have any idea how many problems you caused?" Ned Stark rubbing his temples.


    "I do, but I assure you, the list of problems I took care of is infinitely bigger than the one I generated," I nodded.


    "My wife wants to break the betrothal," Ned Stark admitted.


    "I got that vibe when she stabbed me with her eyes, quite a dangerous re she has," I chuckled.


    To my surprise this made Ned Starkugh, "Aye, she can do that,"


    "I did what had to be done, they were a disease spreading and destroying everything in their way," I said with a cold tone, "I had taken control over the disease, and I will cure it, no more old way,"


    Ned Stark eyed me curiously before he sighed, "Perhaps it was for the best,"


    "It was," I nodded, without the ironborn doing what they used to do, I would ensure a safer north as a whole, and I would also erase a threat in the map.


    [Theon Greyjoy POV]


    The man that destroyed my life was here, the man that took everything from me was here, this was my chance, he would die!


    He would pay the iron price, I would make sure of it.


    I would avenge my father and sister, and all my fallen brothers!


    I would im his head, and the salt throne as it was my right!


    "Theon, think this through" Robb said with a worried look.


    "He will die by my sword, Robb, one way or another, but he will die today!" I growled as I put on my armor, and got ready to challenge the bastard to a duel.


    Unbeknownst to them a Raven was carefully listening to their conversation and flew to warn his master, *Caw caw cawught you bitches!*

 Chapter 22:

    Chapter 22:


    Author note: Here ya go!


    If you wanna support my endeavors and see what I have ahead go to my patren!


    I have seven chapters ahead of this, as of now, we are in chapter 28! /cornbringer


    Anyway enjoy!


    It seemed that for now my betrothal was safe, but now I had to deal with a girl in love, I wasn''t so sure how to deal with the conundrum, while she looked like a woman, she was a girl in what mattered for me.


    But I suppose everything ended the way it was meant to be.


    "Jon, how have you been?" I inquired, right now, Jon was working on the stables, cleaning the horses and brushing their manes.


    "I''ve been good, Lord Mormont," Jon smiled, trying to be polite, for him I was a lord, and he was a bastard, social stigmas in this world are quite troublesome.


    "Just call me Ronard or Ron," I offered cutting him off when I saw he was about to refuse, "Consider that my one Lordy order for you, shall we?"


    "I suppose," Jon smiled.


    "Where are you, bastard!" Theon Greyjoy shouted, his tone full of anger and hate, that much I could tell.


    "I suppose that''s for me, I''ll leave you to your work, and by the way should you ever need employment, be sure to reach me out," I smiled as I started to walk out of the stable, it seemed Theon had exploded earlier than I anticipated.


    "Don''t hide!" Theon shouted, and many people started to gather close to him to see the show he was putting.


    "I''m gonna take a wild guess and say you are looking for me?" I chuckled walking towards him.


    "I will kill you!" Theon growled with a sword in hand.


    "Or disappoint me, go ahead, flip that coin," I taunted him.


    Theon rushed towards me, sword in hand and started to hack his de wildly, as I dodge his attacks with my hands on my back, purposely mocking him.


    "Stop running!" Theon growled, angry at not being able to hit me, "Stand and fight like a man!"


    "Mmm that''s not how fighting works, you attack I dodge simple," Iughed, as I dodged another iing attack ducking under his swing.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Theon started to shout, losing all coordination, swinging his de like a child throwing a tantrum.


    "You are more likely to hit yourself than me if you keep going like that," I smirked at him, which made him shout even louder.


    "Theon stop this madness," Lord Stark arrived shouting angrily.


    "Don''t worry Lord Stark, it''s not like he can do much, just let the toddler throw his tantrum, and then after he tires himself out he can take a nap to chill things out," I turned to full attention to Lord Stark, as I continued to dodge Theon''s assault.


    "You think you have won everything don''t you," Theon said panting, "You may have won mynds, this battle and everything else, but I have won something you haven''t,"


    "And what is that? A pity contest?" I chuckled, but mildly interested to see where he was going with this.


    "Sansa''s cunt," Theon smirked, and gasps could be heard in the crowd, "while you took mynds I made her a-"


    I didn''t know what happened next, but something snapped inside of me, was it anger? Yes, was it for what he said? Not really I knew he was lying, but anger blind my mind and in the split of a second, I was in front of Theon, swinging at him with my bare fist hitting him in the jaw with a powerful punch.


    I could feel its jaw shatter under my fist as tooth''s flew out of it.


    Not letting Theon recover I grabbed him by his right arm, throwing him into the air then I jumped up, delivering a powerful kick to his back and feeling his spine shatter into a thousand pieces.


    Theon mmed into the ground with a heavy thud, screaming in pure pain, but it wasn''t enough, I wanted more.


    I dashed towards the screaming bastard and punched in the face, feeling his nose shatter. I punched him again, tearing off part of his cheek. I continue to punch with each hit being even harder than thest one, eventually making one of his eyes burst.


    Theon tried with all his might to cover up his face with his arms, but with a pair of powerful blows, I broke his arms, bending them beyond recognition.


    With nothing stopping me now, I punched him again and again and again, shattering his what was left of his jaw, destroying the remaining teeth he had, crushing and deforming his lips.


    Theon was barely recognizable at this point, no longer looking human-like, but I don''t care, I want him to suffer more, so I continue punching, tearing pieces of its flesh off with each punch, that was until I feel someone holding my fist softly.


    "That''s enough please, he lied..." Sansa said, holding my blood covered fist with concern in her eyes, with her delicate hands covered in blood I had.


    "I... sorry you had to see that," I didn''t love her, so why did I react so violently when he used such an obvious taunt, why I felt the need to torture him so much, I could''ve end this in a single attack, if death was my goal.


    "I know it''s your right to kill him, but please let me punish him, he not only insulted your honor but ours," Lord Stark requested as I stood up.


    "Do as you please, but if I ever see him again, I will kill him," I sighed as I turned to the deformed Theon on the ground, "If I didn''t do it already,"


    "You won''t see him again," Lord Stark said grimly.


    The maester informed Theon will most likely die and if he by miracle survived would be a quadriplegic blind cripple, apparently the damage I had delivered was beyond any modern medicine to repair.


    I was holding back, mostly because I wanted him to suffer, so I held back, I wanted to see his life fade as I punched him.


    *Hrrmmm. Anger during that fight you let control, powerful inside of you the dark side of the corn I feel.* A raven said as he walked towards me.


    Great just what I needed a Raven Yoda, "Go away before Disney sues me," I chuckled.


    "Hrmmme back, I will, for help I bring," The raven said as he flew away.


    But Raven Yoda was right, I let something so obviously fake fire up my emotions, and the worst part was, I was not even in love with Sansa, yes it would''ve angered me if she slept with another while I was fighting, but not to the point of going full bat shit crazy.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "It''s me, Sansa, can Ie in?" I heard Sansa request through the door.


    "Suree in," I sighed.


    -


    Sansa entered the room with a pic kit on her hands and a soft smile.


    "You still owe me a date, how about we have an inside pic?" Sansa inquired, smiling as if she didn''t see me beat to a pulp someone she had known longer than me.


    "Fine, that sounds lovely actually," I nodded as I sat on the floor of my room, seeing Sansa set up the pic.


    "Extra cheese on your sandwich, right?" Sansa inquired with a smile.


    "Yeah, go easy on the tomatoes," I nodded.


    "Alright. here you go," Sansa gave me my double cheese meat sub, as she turned to make hers.


    "So how you''ve been?" I asked, taking a bite of my sub.


    "I''ve been great, well. now that you are here, being apart made me realize that" Sansa flushed in a cute pink tone as she stared at me, "That I love you,"


    "That might be a bit of a stretch, right? I mean I know I''m charming but" I coughed.


    "You are everything, I have ever dreamt in man, I can only hope I am everything you want in a woman," Sansa said without hesitation.


    I sighed, while I would''ve wanted her to fall for me on ater date, this was an inescapable event that woulde one day, I wanted her to love me so she would be safe from all the shit she went through in the original timeline.


    But I wasn''t mentally ready to speak with an eleven/ almost twelve-year-old girl above love so time to change the subject.


    "Did Arya find out about your new hobbies?" I chuckled.


    "She did I never saw her more happy and friendly with me, and now uses me as an excuse to learn, mother was furious, saying ady does not partake in such things," Sansaughed.


    "I imagined as much, and what did you tell her?" I chuckled.


    "Whatever ady partakes in be it cooking or sword fighting itsdylike," Sansa saidughing even harder.


    "Ohhh, no wonder she hates me so much ahaha if I knew you were going to tell her that I would''ve won the war faster, just to see her face," Iughed.


    "It was all good until she sent me to my room, and punished me," Sansa pouted.


    "I''ll say it was worth it," Iughed.


    "Arya seems to agree with you, she says that we are a new breed ofdies, the cooldies," Sansa giggled.


    "Oh god, hahaha your sister is adorable," Iughed, choking a bit on my sub.


    "She can be, sometimes," Sansa agreed with me.


    "What did your father say, though?" I inquired, cleaning my tears.


    "He didn''t say much, he found it amusing, but let mother punish us nheless," Sansa answered.


    We continued talking for hours as we ate, and drank (juices of course) , I really needed this, I haven''tughed in quite a while.

 Chapter 23:

    Chapter 23:


    Author Note: Here ya go!


    If you wanna read ahead what I have done so far be sure to check my patren!


    So far I''m eight chapters ahead on chapter 30! /cornbringer


    After my little incident with Theon I took sometime to cool off and roughly a couple of days after, I decided it was time to go back to Bear Ind, Lord Stark so far had decided to keep the betrothal and unite our families even more.


    Theon on the other had died during that time, blood loss, severe trauma and infection, but no body can me me, Robb was angry, but understood things like that can happen, in duels or the likes, but he was also angry at Theon for insulting his sister.


    My situation with Sansa was weird now.


    Sansa was quite infatuated with me now, bing a bit too clingy, but I suppose it is because she thinks I started a war to protect her, which was not the case, I did it because it had to be done, she was just a good excuse to do so, without getting any repercussions.


    This of course is not all bad, it was my end goal, and it will make my life easier once we marry.


    But it was too soon perhaps.


    Nheless it was time to continue with my business ideas and evolve the north, with the hydroponic sheds being built in the north, I had to focus on finding who could provide silkworms, with them I would be able to create one of the most expensive items in the world, but for that to happen I would have to create some sort of warm environment for them, the harsh cold of winter would kill my poor silkworms in a matter of seconds.


    But now that I had Pyke, I could expand my business there, after all, the climate there was warmer and more weing to this type of business, while by southern standards it was still cold, it was considerably less than any ce in the north.


    "Wee home, my Lord," Maege said with a warm gruff, her eyes showed she was ufortable, not with me, but with our two visitors.


    Tywin and Tyrion Lannister, I had known for quite some time the lions were in my cave, and I knew why, and frankly it was getting boring.


    "Take me to them," I sighed, as I turned my gaze to Sansa, "I''m going to take care of some businesses."


    "Take care," Sansa smiled.


    "Follow me," Maege said without even questioning how I knew the Lions were in my house.


    The room was dimly illuminated by candles, and had three chairs and a table, in one was sitting Tyrion drinking wine, while his Father read a book.


    "Lord Mormont, what a pleasant surprise," Tywin said, not even looking up from his book.


    "Likewise Lord Lannister, to what do I owe this unexpected surprise," I inquired, taking thest empty chair, as I dismissed Maege out of the room.


    "Please, lets not, I am well aware you knew I was here," Tywin said, putting his book on the table, "Your spywork is on par with the spider, the difference is that unlike the spider, you can''t be spied on."


    This was refreshing, I didn''t expect him to be so straightforward, "So you sent your son to do that? I think there are other ways to get rid of him," I chuckled.


    "I agree with Lord Mormont," Tyrion chuckled back.


    "You know why we are here, so let''s talk about that," Tywin ignored us.


    "Fine, my answer is no, I can also recite that in low Valyrian" It was already bad enough that I had to marry a teen soon, I was not going to downgrade this age situation to a kid, the Starks were trustworthy, if I married a Lannister I would wake up one day with a knife on my back, or simply I would not wake up.


    "We can offer you so much more than the Starks," Tywin offered, and his tone said I will give you the north, of course, he didn''t voice this out, but he implied it.


    Tywin while a cruel ruthless never went back on a deal, he would ensure I had the north if I took his deal, but that deal had a unspoken underline, that if I took it I would be basically be kneeling to him, for Tywin doesn''t have allies, but subordinates, underlings.


    "I know, but I most decline, I''m not interested," I had to thread carefully with him, if he considered an enemy too early into the story; things could getplicated, "I gave my word, and I must uphold my honor,"


    Tywin scoffed, "Use that sentimental crap with Lord Stark, the offer will be always avable, but hear me out, you will never marry Sansa Stark,"


    I chuckled as I stood up my chair, "That sounded like a threat, Lord Lannister."


    "It''s a warning, I might be interested in breaking the betrothal, but I won''t be the one to do it," Tywin said staring at me, "when that unavoidable dayes, reach me out."


    It was pretty clear what he meant, Robert Baratheon will break this betrothal, to be honest it had crossed my mind once or twice, but I never really considered this to be a real possibility, Robert loved Ned like a brother and would never force him to do that.


    But what if someone whispered to him, that just like Rhaegar Targaryen, I was stealing Sansa from Joffrey, that alone would be enough to push the drunkard piece of shit to make something rash.


    "You n on manipting the deck to your favor," I red at him.


    "Until then, Lord Mormont, warden of the iron inds," Tywin said leaving the room.


    "A piece of advice, father always gets what he wants," Tyrion said leaving the room.


    "So do I," The old lion has his ways so did I.


    After the Lannister''s left my house, with the imminent warning of a plot starting to boil I had to prepare.


    The King could break out betrothal; if was his right as the ruler of the seven kingdoms; I couldn''t stop that without going to a war I knew I couldn''t win.


    But he can''t break a marriage, if I married Sansa, I would ensure to cut the cards Tywin had.


    But I couldn''t marry Sansa until she had her first blood, which brought me back to square one.


    They can''t leave me the fuck alone, shit just continues toe, everyone wants to force me into the game, I just saved my betrothal and now is in fucking danger again, I can''t catch a break, can I?


    Fuck my life


    With new problems in my way, I decided to let things flow, I had little control over what the king decided, but maybe I had control over what he heard.


    It was no secret Cersei Lannister was against the idea of me and Myrce all the way, if I yed my hand correctly I could acquire a temporary ally, to destroy the plot Tywin is boiling.


    But Cersei was a wild card, she was as unpredictable as theye, so I had to be sure of thinking this through.


    My other option was to befriend the drunkard bastard, and ensure he would not be manipted against me.


    Or option C I could use Lord Stark connection to the king.


    "So how was the meeting?" Sansa inquired entering my sr.


    "Well good is not a word I would use it to describe it," I sighed while getting a cup of wine.


    "What happened?" Sansa inquired, and for a moment I pondered, whether to be honest with her or not, she is to be my wife so I should start trusting her more and if by some reason they broke the betrothal she needed to know why, so I decided to exin what happened.


    "Well, you might wanna sit down for this one," I sighed as I started to exin in detail the situation currently threatening our betrothal, she had to grow up sometime and understand that in this world, everyone ys the game of thrones whether they like it or not, and that even if she didn''t want to, she was another yer.


    -


    [Varys POV]


    A few months ago, the Queen ordered me to request a faceless man to kill Lord Mormont, frankly it was a tad much but the Queen is like that.


    The faceless man operate in mysterious ways, the harder the target to kill the higher the price, how they know how hard a person would be to kill is unknown, but they have their ways.


    When I asked for a quote, they gave me none, they simply informed said contract was no possible.


    it was clear they didn''t want to take the contract , but why the didn''t want to was unclear.


    Their words were even more mysterious,


    "A man cannot kill that man, a life that has been blessed by the stranger is hard to take away," The faceless man said, leaving with me a new enigma, if a group of assassins that considered any life to be expendable considered him to be, as they called blessed by their god, something was going on, Lord Mormont was already an unexpected mystery for me, and now things continued to make him more and more enigmatic.


    "The Queen will not be happy with the price," I sighed as I walked down the hallway to meet her, if there was one thing I hated about this was not knowing, and I didn''t know a thing about him.

 Chapter 24:

    Chapter 24:


    Author Note: Here ya go!


    If you wanna read ahead what I have done so far be sure to check my patren!


    So far I''m nine chapters ahead! Chapter 32! /cornbringer


    It''s been a month since I exined Sansa the situation we were in, she understood with simplicity of what was going on but reacted as one would expect of a child, panicking, but like me, she shared the idea that I should contact the King.


    But considering Lady Stark wanted to end our betrothal this was quite a delicate situation, so I decided to send a Raven to deliver the message.


    Telling Lord Stark about the plots the lions were cooking, While I focused on other important matters, getting my silkworms, apparently there was one merchant in Essos that sold the little bastards, and he happened to be the one that had something I wanted.


    Three dragon eggs.


    Magister Illyrio, not only he had a contact with someone that distributed silkworms for silk farms but also had three dragon eggs at his disposal, and he didn''t know about their real value.


    If I managed to buy those little eggs I would ensure that Daenerys never became a threat, to me at least.


    But those weren''t the only Dragons eggs in the world, in total there were five eggs in this world, ording to the books at least.


    One would be found or will be found by Euron Greyjoy who will proceed to be an idiot and throw it into the sea, and thest one location is unknown, some say is in Dragonstone others say in beyond the wall, but no one can say for sure.


    With this in mind I ordered one of my krakens, two Ravens, and many other fish to find Euron, and keep an eye on him, should he find the dragon egg I would take it from him and kill thest Greyjoy.


    If I managed to collect all the dragon eggs I would acquire five dragons, five mythical flying fire breathing beasts.


    And I would be nearly unstoppable.


    "I heard you are leaving, to Essos," Sansa said, entering my sr. It has been a month since we got back to Bear Ind and she was clearly not happy with me leaving so soon, but things had to be done, and I needed her in Winterfell to advocate against the Lannister''s ns.


    "I''ll be back, besides you get to be with your family for a bit, I know you miss Jeyne," I smiled as I whispered with a smirk, "and Arya,"


    "Fine, but just so you know, mother will try to persuade me, to break our betrothal," Sansa pouted.


    "That''s why you will talk with your father, only he can convince the King, as of now he hasn''t break anything," I knew Sansa would talk with her father, and that Lord Stark knew thanks to my messenger what the Lannister''s were plotting, and the wolves hated the lions, so with all this information he would at the very least show resistance to any idea about breaking my betrothal.


    "I know, I have to be the one in our side, now that mother is against us," Sansa sighed, grabbing my hand softly.


    "Yes, you have, until we marry," I nodded, reciprocating her gesture, "Be safe, I''ll be back in a couple months, after I ensure some trading routes with Essos,"


    "And I''ll be waiting," Sansa smiled.


    With Sansa going to stay with her family for a bit, and with me going over to Essos things were starting to align in my favor.


    Everyone kept pushing into the game, one way or another they wanted me to y, so perhaps I had to y, so that I could destroy the game once and for all.


    I wasn''t entirely sure, but one thing was sure, if I didn''t y, they would keep poking me, testing my limit until I snapped.


    But to y the game I needed more than what I had, so I was determined to buy the Dragon eggs the magister had, and by the information I had, those three babies were quite expensive.


    But I would pay their hatched weight in gold if I had too, three dragons would highly increase my possibilities of winning.


    "Sir the ship is ready," One of the iron born said, respect and some light adoration in his eyes, no one would believe they wanted to kill me a couple of months ago.


    "Then let''s go," I ordered, getting inside the ship.


    -


    My trip to Essos was, as I expected to be, boring and incredibly long.


    It would take a couple more days to arrive, part of me was excited to see this new unknownnd but another part of me was stressed.


    The possibilities of finding my father and the bitch he married to were big.


    But I didn''t have time to cling into the past, without him being an idiot letting his dick control him I wouldn''t be here, I needed control to have sess, and by no means the idiot of a father I was given in this life had the brain nor vision to understand that.


    "We should be there in five days, my lord," The captain informed me.


    "Good," I nodded, letting him know I wanted to be alone.


    But other thoughts crowded my mind, what if Sansa didn''t seed and Tywin managed to whisper the right words to the King?


    I had no political power to stop that, if the King said so I was destined to lose her, perhaps this was the way of the gods to show me, I should be King, only then, I would have the power to break this wretched wheel of plots and power.


    "Ronard Mormont I, the first of his name," I chuckled as I served a cup of wine, "The things these political sharks push me to do,"


    Perhaps this was the only way, why aim for lordship when you can aim for kingship.


    "Well I hope you are happy Tywin, because I''m in, let the game begin,"


    [Cersei Lannister POV]


    Father wanted to break the betrothal between Ronard and Sansa, saying we needed to strengthen our bonds with the north.


    And had seeded in manipting the idiot I have for a husband, all it took was a couple of words to revive his emotions to what happened with Lyanna and Robert started to consider breaking the betrothal.


    I don''t know how, but he convinced Joffrey of supporting this charade, probably appealing to his sadistic side, Joffrey is into this just because it will bring sorrow to others.


    Robert has yet to make a decision, but one way or another the old lion gets his way.


    [Robert Baratheon POV]


    Tywin came to visit, that old lion is nothing but trouble, but brought something to my attention that it was worth noticing.


    Tywin said that Sansa should be betrothed to Joffrey, at first I didn''t mind, but Joffrey all of the sudden was infatuated with her.


    What if this was like Lyanna and me, I can''t allow that to happen!


    What should I do?!


    "Damn it! Ned! It should''ve been you in this fucking chair!" I growled as the wine boy poured more wine in my cup.


    *Hrmmmm idiot the king is, Yrsss* Unbeknownst to the king an incredibly wise and powerful raven was seeing everything.


    [Joffrey Baratheon POV]


    Grandfather came and offered me a deal, he said I would make two important people suffer if I epted.


    All I had to do was to make father believe I wanted Sansa Stark.


    I was delighted with the idea, the only bad part was I had to marry an ugly northerner, but I was to be king! And a king can do as he pleases, after I''m done with her I''ll just kill her and make that bastard in the north suffer even more knowing he never had her.


    "I can''t wait to see them suffer,"


    [Varys POV]


    Tywin had made his y, quite a dangerous one might I add.


    He is manipting the King to do his bidding, so that the crown has the north, and so that he can betrothed his granddaughter to the young lord.


    This will end bad, I can feel it.


    The tides of the game are changing, and the realm is in danger.


    I wonder if this will make Lord Mormont enter the game? He is now one of the big yers, things are just gettingplicated.

 Chapter 25:

    Chapter 25:


    Author Note: Here ya go!


    If you wanna read ahead what I have done so far be sure to check my patren!


    So far I''m ten chapters ahead! Chapter 34! /cornbringer


    Essos, or to be precise Pentos was quite a charming ce, it almost made the month long trip worth it, the ce was like most tropical ces with sun, beaches and a lot of business.


    But I didn''te here for pleasure, I had a mission, or I should say I had two missions.


    First I had to get some silkworms to produce silk and sell it in Westeros, and two I needed to buy the dragon eggs Magister Illyrio had.


    There was always the possibility the eggs would not hatch while in my possession, but even if they didn''t hatch it was infinitely better than to allow someone else to have an edge on me.


    Even if they didn''t hatch they were worth their price, because I would be taking a threat out of the equation long before it became a threat.


    "You guys stay in the ship and protect it," I ordered my man as I stepped out of the ship.


    "Aye my lord!" The men shouted in agreement.


    Finding Magister Illyrio wasn''t that hard at all, all it took was ask a couple of locals, and I was soon heading in the right direction.


    Though there was a little cloud of doubt looming above my head, what if he refused to do business with me because he supports the Targaryen.


    And if he did ept to make a trade route with me, would I meet Viserys for what I read in the books he was quite the pretentious moron, so he might want to make me kneel for him.


    That or offer me Daenerys hand in marriage if I give him my army, which was tempting by itself if he did, he would die and I would have a im to the throne, of course this was in the case Robert Baratheon was stupid enough to make an enemy of me by breaking my betrothal to Sansa.


    I didn''t want to break my betrothal not because I loved Sansa, because I didn''t, but because I wanted to stay out of the game and have a Lordly life, I didn''t care before who sat in the Iron Throne.


    But they kept pushing me, testing me, plots within plots to make me their ally, to kill me, or to manipte me, they forced me into the game.


    And if the worst case scenario came to happen, and Tywin Lannister seeded in his mission, well I would formally enter the game of thrones.


    And Daenerys would give me an army if that happened military alliances with Dorne, which by itself was a step in the right direction


    I of course would save Sansa even if I didn''t love her, she was someone I came to care about, I wouldn''t stay and watch her suffer under the lions.


    But all this was just based on the hypothetical scenario Tywin seeds in breaking my betrothal.


    Sometimes I wondered, what would''ve happened if I killed him in Bear Ind, a man can dream.


    I just don''t understand what is he thinking, I understand he wants Sansa to keep the north, but what makes him think I will ept Myrce after all the shit he is putting me through, does he really thinks I will just fall in line and bent my knee to him?!


    "I will enjoy killing the old man," I chuckled drily, fantasizing of all the ways I would torture the old lion before cutting his miserable head, "I might even make a weekend out of it,"


    [Robert Baratheon POV]


    Jon Arryn, that man was like a father to me, and all of the sudden he was death, one day he was scolding me for spending too much gold on whores and drinks, and the next he was gone.


    I was left alone in this nest of vipers, I needed someone I could trust.


    I needed Ned with me, here ruling for me while k whored, the way it was supposed to be.


    I also needed to ensure my son didn''t marry someone like his mother, full of vile and hate.


    In the end, Sansa was the best choice for him, Ned was honorable and so were his kids, the Mormont brat would understand.


    My son wanted Sansa, and perhaps if he married out of love, and not like I did with the viper of his mother he would have a better married life.


    It was time to go to the North, and get myst friend alive to help me rule this shitty ce.


    [Back to Ronard POV]


    Magister Illyrio was quite the extravagant man, his castle was extravagant or sure, full of gold and over the top expensive decorations.


    Physically Illyrio was morbidly obese. Complete with pig''s eyes and fat cheeks with a disgustingly oily looking beard.


    Personally, all I knew about him was that he was one of the only friends Varys had, and that he supported the Targaryens.


    "Wee Lord Mormont," Illyrio said warmly, he didn''t seem to have any hostility against me, then again he was a businessman and it was a requirement to hide your emotions while making businesses.


    "A pleasure to be here, Magister Illyrio," I smiled offering my hand for a handshake which he took reluctantly.


    "So what brings you all the way here to Essos?" Illyrio inquired as we walked through his garden.


    "I want to make some trade routes, and buy some things I was told only you can provide," I admitted.


    "I see," Illyrio hummed, "I''m d I can be of assistance, and by the way if you don''t mind can I ask you a few questions?"


    "Sure, be my guest," I nodded, intrigued to what he wanted to know.


    "How is Westeros, all I get is outdated information," Illyrio chuckled.


    "Well, that is oneplicated questions with an evenplicated answer," I chuckled, I knew what he was doing, he wanted to see where my alliances align with, "Well, for starters the ironborn are no longer raiding or rapng,"


    "Did the god themselves descend?" Illyrio inquired, I knew he knew about it, he is friends with the spider, he has to be at least well informed.


    "In a way," I sighed, "I was tired of their ways, so I took control over them,"


    "So you are the new warden of the Iron Inds," Illyrio said in a matter of fact way.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Very well, so what did you wanted to buy from me?" Illyrio inquired seemingly done with the questions for now.


    "I want silkworms, as many as you can provide and a collectible item you have," It was the moment of truth, would he sell me the eggs or deny their existence.


    "What item may I ask?" Illyrio inquired curiously.


    "Three dragon eggs," I informed him, "I want to buy them from you,"


    For a moment Illyrio was quiet and didn''t say a word and I expected the worse, but after a minute he said, "Sure, I will be sad to part with them but the gold will soothe that pain, they are quite expensive you know,"


    "Gold is not a problem," I smiled, I had seeded at least in one of my endeavors so far.


    "Just what I like to hear," Illyrioughed making his belly and man tits bounce in a disturbing manner, "The silkworms will take a couple of months, they are brought from far away, you are wee to stay with me during that time,"


    I smiled, "That sounds lovely, I just have to let my men know we''ll be here for a while then,"


    "You came without guards to my castle, while the trust is appreciated, Essos is not safe, I''ll send some unsullied with you," Illyrio said, little did he know unless a battalion came for me I was good.


    "Thanks once again," I smiled, as I took off back to my ship with a dozen unsullied guards protecting me.


    [Varys POV]


    I had contacted Illyrio beforehand, when I found out the young lord of the iron inds and the bear ind was on his way to meet him.


    If we yed our cards well we could gain a powerful ally to the realm, all my old friend had to do was ensure he stayed for a bit.


    The King, Robert Baratheon was never a good man in keeping rtionships, Dorne already hates him, and now that he is in process to break the betrothal between the young lord and Sansa, and he will also make an enemy of the Iron Inds.


    But like they said, the enemy of my enemy is my ally.


    This opened a new realm of possibilities, the young bear was smart, capable and a dangerous foe, but if we moved the tides to our favor, his tides to our favor, and presented him with an option once his betrothal ended abruptly, we would gain his support to put the Targaryen dynasty back in the throne.


    It was certainly better to marry the princess to someone in the realm, her brother had other ideas.


    But I didn''t know how he would react, he was in the end a wild card.


    "I''ll be leaving to Essos for some business, tell the King and Queen," I told Pycelle.


    "For what?" Pycelle inquired.


    "To renegotiate the price of a life like the Queen asked me to," Lies, lies, lies, lies make the world run and keep castles together, how I dream of a world without lies.

 Chapter 26:

    Chapter 26:


    Author Note: Here ya go!


    If you wanna read ahead what I have done so far be sure to check my patren!


    So far I''m ten chapters ahead! Chapter 35! /cornbringer


    "This ce really makes me forget all the shit I have to deal with back home," I chuckled, seeing the view through my balcony.


    The room I was given was quite luxurious, nothing to what I was ustomed to, making me feel like in a five star hotel, from the balcony I could see my ship from afar, everything was quitefortable.


    But all good things have toe to an end, sometimeter after my arrival at Pentos, one of my raven arrived with dire but no unexpected news, Jon Arryn had died like he did in the original series and the King wanted to break my betrothal and get Ned to be his hand.


    Tywin managed to do what he wanted for thest time.


    Ned of course could still say no, but my chances were low.


    *Caw caw! What do we do?! Caw caw caw raven rangers!* The raven started to sing the new theme song for his squad.


    "Nothing, any news about Euron?" I inquired, chuckling at my feathered friend.


    *Nothing so far Caw but we know the spider ising to Essos!* The raven shook his head in shame.


    "It''s okay, I have these for now," I smiled showing him the dragon eggs, who cost me a big, and I mean big chunk of money.


    *Caw do you want me to sit on them and brood them?* The raven said approaching the massive eggs and sitting on them trying to give them enough warmth to hatch them.


    "No, but you can try," I chuckled.


    *Brothers we have to brood these eggs!* The raven shouted, and immediately after twelve raven entered and sat on the eggs.


    *We will be good parents caw!*


    *I Caw! will teach them the pleasure of corn*


    *I will teach them the pleasure of killing! Caw!*


    *They will be super ravens my maternal instincts feel it CaW!*


    Iughed for a good time as I saw the ravens shifting positions to make sure every inch of the eggs was covered in feathers and warmth.


    After a few minutes all I could see was a ball of feathers that wasposed of ravens.


    Pushing theugh out, I started to focus, after all it was time to y the game, they managed to push me to the point I actually joined this disgusting game.


    If King Robert did in the end break my betrothal I would answer ordingly, in War.


    If I didn''t do anything after what he was about to do, I would be seen by my men as a coward, and I would lose their respect.


    And I couldn''t let that happen.


    War was looming above my head, and was one of the main reasons I traveled all the way to Essos.


    While I was safe in mynds, because none of the seven kingdoms had a chance to invade me, I didn''t have the firepower to win the war.


    But here in Essos there were many possibilities, many things I could acquire for the uing war.


    The Unsullied, The Dothrakis, The Second Sons, if pushes to shove I would have many options to increase my military power, and take control over Essos and the seven kingdoms.


    "How is your day lord Mormont?" Illyrio inquired as he entered the room he gave me.


    "Fine so far, worried about stuff in my home, nothing to concern you about," It has been almost two weeks since I got to Essos, and I had yet to see the Targaryens.


    "I see" Illyrio trailed off seeing my ravens, all staring at him.


    "My pets, don''t pay much attention to them," Iughed, "aren''t they adorable?"


    "I suppose," Illyrio said, still eyeing my ravens.


    "So any particr reason you wanted to see me Magister?" I inquired, eyeing the man carefully.


    "I wanted to let you know, my contact for the silkworms will be arriving in three weeks," Illyrio smiled.


    He thinks that I''m not aware of this, but I''ll let him y his game until the spider arrives, "Thanks for letting me know,"


    [Daenerys Targaryen POV]


    It''s been two weeks since Lord Mormont arrived, Magister Illyrio is making sure we don''t meet him, because as of now he is unsure where his alliances align.


    All we know about him is that he was about the same age as me, and that he started as a small lord that ended up taking control of the Iron Inds, bing the Warden of them.


    We were in different areas of the castle to avoid seeing each other.


    My brother didn''t understand why we were hiding from him, he said that any lord should kneel before him, for he was the dragon.


    "You think he will help us?" I asked Viserys.


    "Magister Illyrio is making sure he is trustworthy," Viserys answered, not even looking at me, "But it doesn''t matter soon he will kneel to the dragon,"


    Nobody should wake the dragon, it''s something Viserys has burned into my soul.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    A lot of things were happening in mynds at the same time, bad omens for the north.


    Lord Mormont had gone to Essos, Dire wolves that were thought to be extinct, appearing soon after, Jon Arryn, a man that seemed he would outlive us died, King Robert, wasing.


    Things would end bad, I could feel it.


    "Jon Arryn is dead, and The King ising," I sighed.


    "You know what he wants Ned, you can always say no," Cat begged.


    "I can''t," I couldn''t let my old friend be alone in the south, he needed someone to rely on.


    "Yes you can, you can say no!" Cat shouted, "You fought a war for him, you know as well as I do Starks don''t do well in the South,"


    "Aye," I sighed.


    "But if not that you can''t, is that you won''t," Cat said, angry.


    [Back to Ronard Mormont POV]


    I decided that while I waited for the spider, I would get to know the city and see how my men were doing, leaving my ravens brooding the eggs affectionately, which was weird, they were all mom mode now.


    The city was full of life to say the least, with people buying and selling stuff and it generally gave a vibe that seemed to match the middle eastern in my world.


    But I wasn''t out just exploring, I was gathering information, with a war looming above my head I had to explore new possibilities.


    Like how much did the Unsullied cost, how much did the second sons cost, what were the Dothraki believed and how to exploit them.


    For the first one, the unsullied costed a fucking ton of gold.


    The seconds sons were almost as expensive as they were.


    Now the Dothraki were an easy target if I wanted to increase my army exponentially in number, it was quite simple, they believed in some kind of horse god, and I happened to be able to control animals.


    All I had to do was make their horses kneel and they would take it as an omen that I was the great stallion that would ride the world or something.


    But like the Ironborn their culture was disgusting and had to be molded.


    Without even noticing as I pondered with the many scenarios where this could go, I arrived at the coast, where my ships were.


    "My lord, how is everything?" One of my men asked, as I approached.


    "The same as always," I sighed, "Had you guys had any troubles with the locals?"


    "Nay, we are keeping ourselves inside the ship, we take turns to go out and" the man started to get nervous, which by his bodynguage implied they were going for whores but were afraid to tell me.


    "I don''t care if you fuck all the whores in Pentos, as long as they willingly ept," I chuckled.


    The man started tough out loud, "Well they aren''tin they are sucking the gold out of our dicks,"


    Iughed, seeing how visibly rxed he got knowing I didn''t see whoring as something bad, not necessarily, "I don''t see youining about the gold you are losing,"


    "Nay, is a good way to lose gold," The manughed even harder.


    "I suppose," I chuckled as I took a sit close to him, "Don''t bring me problems with the locals, theirpliance in necessary, for now,"


    "Aye, we''ll be more careful, I''ll tell the man they can''t get too drunk," the man nodded.


    "Make sure you do that," I nodded.

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40:


    Author Note: Here, ya go!


    If you want to read ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren!


    Also in another great news!!!! I got an editor that will make sure everything is neat and perfect! he is currently working on chapters 1-33! This is all thanks to you guys! Thanks for the support! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    It has been one day since I woke up almost death, injured in bed, today I was on my tent talking with my wife, Daenerys insisted that I had to rest one or two days more before moving so here I was finishing off my breakfast in bed as I collected my thoughts. Though my mind is still a bit fuzzy after what it seemed it was a week of endless nightmares, I''m strong enough to start nning.


    The Shadow Demon mentioned a champion of darkness, and considering what I had seen in my visions, that champion was the night king attacking people beyond the wall to the north. If this Demon really choose that thing as his champion there is no doubt it won''t be easy to defeat it now, this, of course, had something to do with my reincarnation, I doubt it''s a coincidence, but the point is I won''t win this like I thought I would. Who knows what a demon with that kind of power could give the night king, maybe enough powers to match me.


    But, the night king seemed pretty different, like a new person, so perhaps the champion of darkness was someone else. Who knows but whoever it was it would surely bring me troubles.


    But no matter what, I will prevail, I will ovee this and show that shadow thing that I will not bow down, no matter how utterly terrifying he might be.


    No matter what I decide to do, waiting around in this tent in the ins of Essos isn''t getting me any closer to defeating my one true enemy, the still unknown champion of Darkness. All I knew was that he had a connection to the white walkers and that at one point he would be there to fight me, but either way, thinking about its not going to fix the situation, so it''s time to stretch my legs and venture forth!


    Being scared is not a reason to stop moving forward; fear is something all humans must ovee, and right now is my turn to ovee this.


    Taking a deep breath, I decide to head over to war tent where my wife was at the moment, discussing with the generals in my army about strategies and logistics, with a smile I take a seat across from her with a teasing smile, earning a faint smile from her as we both dismissed everyone in the room.


    "Morning my Queen," I smiled, seeing her taking charge was kinda sexy, so I decided to give her a kiss for being so diligent.


    "How are you feeling, Ronard?" Daenerys asked after a moment. She then reached across, putting her hand on my forehead. "Hm, no fever at least That''s better; You really had me worried earlier, you know."


    I chuckled as I apologize,st night she said that if I died, she would bring me back just to scold me to death, that I have to keep my promises, especially if they were made with a dragon.


    Daenerys smiled at that, as she sat on myp. "Good! I''m really d. but if you start feeling sick, or feel pain, don''t hesitate toe to me, I need you We need you." she added thest part touching her belly.


    I smiled at her, "Thanks.".....Processing information, analyzing data.shes pregnant, "Are you certain?" I inquired with disbelief.


    "I not entirely, but I have beente for my blood for a week now," Daenerys smiled, "It can be the stress, but it also can be that I''m with a child."


    A child, not surprising at all considering how much we share our bed, I didn''t know exactly how to react, was I suppose to be happy, sad, scared, in all honesty, all this made me feel was more determined to change this world for the best, no child of mine was going to inherit an earth full of crappy people and resident evil rip-offs, huh, maybe I was excited.


    "If it is, then I''m more than happy," I smiled touching her t belly carefully, "But if you arent with a child we can always keep trying for one, I sure enjoy the process," my smile at this point had turned mischievous.


    "My pleasure," Daenerys purred in agreement, leaning into a passionate kiss. "In the meantime, while we wait for confirmation, we can get to it, the doctor said is safe for most of the pregnancy."


    "Oh?" I chuckled, she had investigated to see if we could fuck during pregnancy, Dragons are not cold-blooded at all, at least mine isn''t.


    "You think pregnancy will stop me from mounting my bear? Ha! I''m a Dragon, I mount the sky, nothing will stop me," Daenerysughed. "Besides, I need my handsome teddy bear."


    That''s apliment I can live with, "Who am I, but a bear in the clutches of a dragon, all I can do is please you," I added getting a handful or her ass with my hand.


    "Let''s go to our tent, my King," Daenerys smiled, eyes full of carnal lust.


    -------------------------------------


    I take the next couple of days to rest and asionally fuck with my wife, every day I feel better, and my strength is slowly returning back to me, not that I felt weak, butparing to my peak performance state, I felt pretty battered.


    In the end, all I needed was five days of rest, and I was good to go, feeling awesome.


    After my recovery, I moved all my troops to start taking off the camp; after a couple of hours, we were ready to start moving forward once again.


    After all that happened here, I was standing outside what our camp was, ready to keep moving with my ns.


    It takes a couple of minutes so that my men can confirm they are ready to depart, and once again, we find ourselves on the road.


    After eight hours of travel or so, I can see evidence that a bunch of horses we nearby, the grass looks like it was crushed, my Dothraki confirmed someone was here, though the when was uncertain, we knew someone had crossed the path we were crossing.


    Deciding to see where this path would lead me, I continue to follow the trails, maybe some Dothraki ran pass here, or the second sons, maybe some merchant, regardless of who, I was curious to find out, if they happened to be Dothraki, it would be a benefit for me.


    But I wasn''t an idiot, while curiosity was driving me, I wasn''t going to let that turn me into a brainless moron, the safest and logical path to ensure I didn''t walk into my own grave was to send my Ravens to scout for me.


    *CAW! WE WON''T DISAPPOINT YOU! RAVENS IN FORMATION! CAW!* With that Raven squad flew into the horizon, to see what was ahead of us, these little critters really made my life a whole lot easier, without them things would surely be a nightmare for me.


    With my ravens on the job, I decided to move slowly, making sure to not advance too much in case they came back with bad news, so as to avoid being forced into battle if I wasn''t prepared.


    "Be honest with me, can you talk to those Ravens," Daenerys inquired with puzzlement in her purple eyes as she approached me.


    "In a way," Half-truths weren''t lies, at least that''s what I wanted to believe, the less she knew about my powers the safer she would be, but a part of me wanted to tell her, what did I have to lose, she was my wife, she should be the one person in the world to know everything about me, like I should about her.


    "That''s not cryptic at all," Daenerys deadpanned, and to be fair she was right, I didn''t answer her question, I just went around it, like a fox dodging a bullet.


    "I suppose, I owe a better answer butter," I chuckled as I saw the Ravensing back doing some shy formations as they descended, they had found whatever made these trails and by the amount of time it took them, whatever it was, was close.


    * CAW! Go Go Raven Rangers~ Go Go Raven Rangers CAW! ~ Go Go Raven Rangers CAW!


    WE ARE SOME Mighty Morphin'' Raven Rangers!~* All the Raven sang in unison as they descend, every second doing even more shy poses.


    "Fair enough," Daenerys chuckled as she herself saw the Raven flying like bullets towards us, "But at this point, nothing that isn''t you telling me you can speak with them will suffice as an answer, I mean look at them,"

 Chapter 42:

    Chapter 42:


    Author Note: Here, ya go!


    If you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren!


    Also in another great news!!!! I got an editor that will make sure everything is neat and perfect! he is currently working on chapters 1-33! This is all thanks to you guys! Thanks for the support! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    -


    My ravens came back in morning happy and static with their discoveries; they had found all the prominent Dothraki tribes scattered around Essos, the smallest of them having over ten thousand riders.


    It was time to go big if I continued at this pace Essos would be mine in a decade, I had to speed things up, risking more to win more.


    While it''s true I only had over six thousand men, that didn''t count my animals, I had over three thousand horses that unlike the Dothraki ones would fight, and my Ravens, so in the end, the battle was more than fair if I took that into ount.


    "I will leave in about two hours," I told Daenerys as I put on my clothes.


    "Let me guess, the ravens found something," Daenerys eyed me for a second, "You canmunicate with them, right?"


    I sighed, she was right, and honestly, I''m surprised that nobody hasn''t figured it out, "Not only Ravens, any animal they can talk to me, and I can talk to them,"


    "I can see why you didn''t tell me before," Daenerys said deep in thought, "If I had to take a guess, I would say they are your informationwork, so if people were to know about this you would be left in the unknown am I correct?"


    I eyed her for a second before I started to chuckle, "Yes, that is very much why I have been avoiding people knowing about it," her deduction was on point, maybe I should start calling her Sherlock.


    "Your secret is safe with me, my bear," Daenerys smiled, not at all offended I didn''t tell her this earlier, "Any other secrets you might want to share?"


    "Well, I can use any weapon in the world, and have a super body," Iughed, I knew she would take this as a joke, but sadly for her, it was the truth, so in the future when this inevitably came up, I would use this moment as a reminder that I told her.


    "Well, I already know my bear is the best warrior, and he does indeed have a great body, so those are not secrets," Daenerysughed, kissing me on the lips softly, "Be safe out there, I need you."


    "Aye, I will," I nodded as I left the room, it was time to conquer.


    ----------------------------------------------


    I left once again Daenerys with five hundred men and some ravens to protect her; I also ordered her horse to basically be her bodyguard.


    It would take me two days to get to the Dothraki tribe I was targeting, but after winning against them, I would finally have the strength to fight the rest; I just had to win this battle, and everything would fall into ce.


    All I had to do was exactly the same I had done so far. Win.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    After two long days of travel and one to recover, I was mere miles away from the battle, and like me, the Dothraki knew I was approaching and were already riding towards me, this didn''te as a surprise for my ravens had told me in advance, but it hardly mattered, it was time to fight, so shouting a battle cry, I rode into battle with my men following close behind, and my ravens flying above me.


    *FOR THE CORN!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!* My ravens shouted in a powerful caw! as they charged into battle from the blue skies.


    *FOR THE APPLEEESSSS!!!!* The horses shouted in a mighty battle cry as they galloped to destroy my enemies


    As we approached their troops I ordered my ravens to attack the Dothraki first taking in consideration their flying advantage; it would undoubtedly disorient them, with their orders read my ravens took the mission to their heats, and soon I saw the feathered warriors made their way towards the fierce nomads with a battle caw, trying to push them off their horses, the riders tried to sh them away, trying to kill my ravens, failing for the most part, as it was hard to cut something so small while moving.


    Taking their struggle to fend off my feathery friends as an opportunity, Imanded my cavalry to attack the Dothraki with all our might, with loyal horses trampling as many Dothraki as they could with their strong and powerful hooves, some of my Dothraki riders were shouting in happiness saying that I had blessed them with the honor to fight with their horses like this, fighting like brothers they said.


    After that the battle continued for an hour or with me every now and thenmanding my archers to shoot down their men, I would see many riders and horses fall wounded or dead to the ground to the arrows they were receiving.


    I was during this trying to find the Khal, but in the end, it was the Khal that found me, he rode towards with a happy expression, I saw him covered in the blood of myrades galloping proudly on his horse, with his curved sword in his right hand, and the head of one of my men of his left.


    "I am Khal Moro; I will take what is yours and make it mine," Khal Moro said with a smug expression, throwing me the head of my Ko.


    "I am Khal Ronard, and unlike you, I will take what''s rightfully mine, because all of you belong to me," I said with a faint smile as I added a taunt, "Come little filly, I will end you,"


    The Khal growled in response as he jumped off his horse, swinging his curved sword against my head, but I moved aside just enough so that the sword just passes me by.


    "Try again," I chuckled, making him glow red anger.


    With a smile in my face, I continued to dodge his attacks with little to no effort, and this was obviously getting to his nerves as he was growing angrier and angrier as he continued to miss his swings at me, "You won''t win little filly, because, you are already dead," with that quote said that always wanted to use, I leaped forward as I vertically spun my de around, releasing a flowing attack in a circr motion with enough strength and momentum to separate the Khal from his lower half.


    I stood behind the now-dead Khal, as I shouted, "Join my Khsar or die!"


    It didn''t take long for the remaining Dothraki to lower their weapons.


    "I am, Khal Ronard! You will obey or die! Is that clear!?" I shouted once again.


    The Dothraki followed strength, and for now, I was the strongest one.


    --------------------------------


    After taking control over Moro''s Khsar I marched back to Daenerys, I wanted to see her, after all, I was happy, I had won this battle, officially taking the first big step towards my conquest, I had obtained nine thousand riders and able warriors, and in total, I even had some bloodriders now, that called me blood of my blood.


    A curious thing about the Dothraki, Bloodriders fulfill the roles of guards, brothers, shadows, and apparently friends to the Khal they follow in ways that run way deeper than the oaths of the Kingsguard to the king on Westeros. The Khal (in this case me) and his bloodridersmonly refer to each other as "blood of my blood," should I die, they would do everything in their power to avenge me, and would not stop until the one who killed me dies or they themselves die.


    Four Khsars more and I would be able to take on Drogo, my ns were going smoothly, with the next step after taking the Dothraki being conquering the free cities.


    As we rode, my guard aka Bloodrider approached and said, "My Khal, we need to ride to Vaes Dothrak, the Dosh Khaleen have to bless your journey as a new big Khal,"


    In Dothraki culture, many might take the title of a Khal and might even have a Khsar following him, but only those with the approval of the Dosh Khaleen can genuinely be considered Khals, of course, their blessing doesn''te that easily, for a Khal to be regarded as a real Khal, he has to have at least a Khsar of five thousand Dothraki Riders with him.


    Which is why my new Bloodrider, is telling me to go to Vaes Dothrak, after all, I was now leading over ten thousand Dothraki, by Dothrakiw I was a fully-fledged Khal now, all I needed was make it technically official was the blessing of the widows.


    "We will, but we are going for my wife first," I nodded, while I originally wanted to see the Dothraki city, my first priority was to have my wife back with me, after that I would go to horse town.

 Chapter 54:

    Chapter 54:


    Author Note: Here, ya go!


    If you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have eleven chapters ahead!


    Also in another great news!!!! I got an editor that will make sure everything is neat and perfect! he is currently working on chapters 1-33! This is all thanks to you guys! Thanks for the support! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    [ Olenna Tyrell POV]


    War, men were such predictable creatures, fighting for power, money and women, but I had to be fair, some fought for other men, like Renly was fighting because of the soft whispers of my grandson, what a foolish little boy, and what''s even more foolish is Mace, that thinks the poord will win the throne and make Margary his Queen, even if he won this war, which was hardly unlikely, he would most likely put Loras as his queen.


    The thought of it really puts on a new perspective, but it wont get to that, Renly is all talk, but little show. Yet here we are too deep into the gutter to escape it now, we must see it through, every time Mace makes a decision by himself consequences of catastrophic magnitudes follow through, in this family only the roses have thorns, and men are no roses.


    Mace was too dumb to see we had bigger problems, that it was best if we didnt get into this war so early on, but men rarely do see things outside their narrow point of view.


    Ronard Mormont, he was a better candidate to ally ourselves with, after taking care of his wife, he would be free to marry Margery, idents happen after all, and while he came from a small house thed was terrifying in many aspects, economically and in war potential he was the best of his generation, by far.


    Rumors say he has an army of over eighty thousand soldiers, he himself has conquered, and other most unbelievable rumours say, he has three Dragons. If everything they said was correct, he was the one we needed on our side.


    "Frankly, things like this just reassure my point, men should not rule," I sighed.


    ---------------------------------


    [Jon Snow - POV]


    War had started, my family was in danger, father was missing, so many things but I was held by blood and honor to the night watch, but if I had known this would happen, I would''ve stayed with them, I would have my sword ready to fight for Robb.


    Father taught me honores before anything, before family, before love. The least a bastard like me could do was honor his teachings, and hope everything goes well.


    "Lord Snow, move your ass, we need you!" Mymander in charge shouted.


    "Yes, sir!"


    ---------------------------------


    [Ned Stark POV]


    I was finally within friends and family, Hoster Tully and his son Edmure Tully recognized me, I didn''t even have to prove it was me, after a long talk about the how I manage to escape, and my journey, they left me to rest for a bit, to recover myself from all this.


    They of course had sent a raven to inform my family of my current whereabouts, it would take a couple of days for us to hear back from them, but soon they would know I was safe and sound here.


    Hoster was surprised to say the least when he heard Ronard had been the one to save me from the imminent death that awaited me, Honor, Gratitude, without Ronard I would be dead, but if I went back on my honor.


    Things are never easy on war, I would have to end up betraying someone, and in both paths I would lose something.


    "Lord Stark, supper is ready," A maid said entering the room I was given.


    "I''ll be there in a few," I nodded.


    ---------------------------------


    [Ronard Mormont POV]


    After leaving my wife two weeks ago, with an army to protect her should anything arise that would threaten her safety, I started to make my way to Pentos, by now I could see the city from afar, if I had to take an estimate, I would say I was a few hours away from it. A few hours away from my men and ships.


    With that in mind, I speed up our pace, so as to make sure we didn''t waste any time. On this march, we weren''t here for tourism anyway, thest time I was in this city I left with nothing but my self proimed title of kingship and now, I hade back with a new title, the King of the Dothraki tribes, the Great Khal, the Great Stallion thatst one was a tad weirding from the mouth of a man. Regardless, I was someone of greater importance. Braavos must consider me a threat regardless of what I do, but they were overconfident, after all, no one would dare to oppose them, they had more money than the seven kingdoms, and the entirety of Essos together, which was an statement of how powerful they were economically speaking.


    After all, they had The Iron Bank on their side. And it is the wealthiest bank of the known world that is known because it often lends money to outsiders, such as the Lords of the Seven Kingdoms. The bank is also famous for its discretion and secrecy, no one knows where they are truly located, and or where they save their money, They are also feared, even the Lannisters fear opposing them for amon saying among the Braavosi is The Iron Bank will have its due. If someone happened to fail payment the Iron Bank would sponsor someone to take their enemies down.


    But, unlike others, I would seed in taking every penny they had, I had my Ravens investigating where the bank was truly located and where the money was stored, I expected to know the answer by the moment it was time to march against them.


    "Let''s go, we have some ships to move," I shouted in a happy tone.


    -------------------------------


    [Arya Stark POV]


    Of life of death, I feared my father would note back, I feared I would lose my family to those bastards ruling, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.


    Ady can do and be anything she pleases, A housewife or a trained killer, whatever you do, it makes itdylike, don''t let narrow minded individuals to tell you otherwise, for their minds are weak, and we don''t follow the weak.


    The voice of Ronard, that time we spent together during his betrothal ceremony echoed in my head, he was right, I might not be able to do anything now, but I will soon, If I keep training and honing my water dancing skills, I will be able to help my family, to save my friends and to kill my enemies.


    Too bad Sansa couldn''t marry him, he was a decent guy, mother keeps saying he is our enemy, but I don''t believe it, like always mother must be wrong, he would never hurt us. Not without a reason.


    ---------------------------------


    [Varys POV]


    Lord Stark had finally gotten out of the lion''s den, he was finally with his family, albeit politically, nheless he was immensely more safe that he could have been here.


    I wonder, will he support the young bear or the old stag, I did put him on a inner conundrum when I revealed why I was helping him, I wanted to see his resolve, would his honor to Robert bound him to Stannis, or would his Gratitude to Ronard push him to forsake his misced honor.


    Things would surely prove more difficult for the Wolf, whatever his choice was.


    With Ronard on the Targaryen side, Aegon was sure to take up the throne eventually, and if Ronard did notpel, he had already put babies inside Daenerys, he wasn''t needed anymore should he prove to be against the rightful ruler.


    Though this was easier said than done, he was the most informed me in the world, possibly even more than me, so if I had to take a guess, it was most likely he already knew of my true intentions, if so I had to y safe or I would wake up dead, I had to throw him off his game.


    Whether he was a friend or a foe to Aegon it was still to be seen.


    "He keeps getting more and more dangerous,"


    ---------------------------------


    [Daenerys POV]


    Ronard had left almost two weeks ago, to gather our ships, so we could start our conquest, and eventually take what''s rightfully mine...rightfully ours.


    At this point, surprises were amon urrence with him, he united a tribe of savages under one banner, our banner, he brought creatures thought to extinct back to life, and had be one of the greatest warriors of this generation, all in the span of sixteen years.


    He had aplish so more, including winning my undying love, so this chance he had given me, to lead his army on his absence, this chance, I would prove him I was more than a decorative Queen, that I too could make our enemies tremble with our mere name, that I could protect him just as he protected me.


    Qrow and Rhaegal were key parts of that, for when the time came, I would ride them into battle and burn our enemies, I would not let anyone hurt my family. Not again. For I was the Dragon Queen.

 Chapter 58:

    Chapter 58:


    Author Note: Here, ya go!


    If you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have thirteen chapters ahead!


    Also in another great news!!!! I got an editor that will make sure everything is neat and perfect! he is currently working on chapters 1-33! This is all thanks to you guys! Thanks for the support! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    It was finally here, we had arrived at Lys with noplications just as I expected, now was where the war started, my men were prepared for what is toe, I had told them there were only two rules, no raping, and no killing kids. Most of thest year has been spent increasing my military strength to prepare for the challenges ahead, this was my first challenge. My first conquest as the King of the Seven Kingdoms, the King of Essos.


    At the coast, we found nothing but a dested area, that made unloading and setting the camp walk long and silent. The Magister probably opted to y on the defense without his navy. He didn''t have many options after all.


    But so much silent could mean they were trying to ambush me, so with that in mind, I sent a few Ravens to scout the area, and some to investigate what the Magister was doing right now.


    If they had a militia of two thousand sellswords it would a lot, and against my army of eighty thousand Dothraki, plus what I had from the seven kingdoms. Made his options very limited, he can''t face me head-on, so trying to starve me out here the best option, quite crafty considering he is nothing but a merchant, but I suppose I must give credit where its due.


    It takes our men roughly eight hours to set the camp, starting with my tent so that my wife could rest, the rest of the day was spent on unloading our supplies from the ships, weapons, food, medical equipment, and more, but it was fairly simple to do it without opposition, I originally expected to face some type of problem once we arrived at the tropical ind, but I''m d I was wrong with that. I can rx at the thought nothing will happen to Dany not even by mistake.


    A few hours after setting the camp, my ravens flew back to their posts with updates, and things were mostly like I expected them to be, The Magister had indeed nned a defensive strategy, but not for the entirety of Lys, he had moved the entirepany of sellswords he had hired to his castle and had locked himself there with some other nobles, with all the food he was able to move and raid from the people of Lys, his n. To stall me for a long as possible, while he contacted Braavos for help, little did he know his ravens had betrayed him and no messages would arrive at Braavos, ever.


    Little did he know, he made this conquest massively easier, he had left out at their own risk, all the citizens of Lys, from ves to whore to fend for themselves against my army. All I had to do was show a bit of generosity, after all, If you feed a stray dog, he''s going to stay, help someone in need and you will have their undying devotion. Is politics 101, seriously who picks these guys to rule. But not only he had screwed up with his people practically handing them to me on a silver tter, but he had also made my hunt easier, because thanks to him, all my enemies in this ind were now in one single ce. A target begging to be burned.


    "How delightful," I smirked, very happy with the information I had been given.


    But that wasn''t all the information my Ravens were able to gather for me, apparently, the Magister originally pretended to ve my people, and make my wife. A Queen. His personal whore.


    With that insightful new information at hand, I let my men know the situation, sending as you would say political ambassadors around the ind with each one a small army of five thousand soldiers to back them up, with simple one mission, to tell all the citizens that would not harm, that our target was the magister, and that if they bowed the knee, we would ensure that the Magister paid for his crimes against them.


    As for me, I had an entirely different mission, on apletely different tone, I was not in the mood for peace, quite frankly what I wanted right now was to boil the magister alive for his hubris of thinking that he would ever touch Daenerys, for I would make sure he begged with all his might for the sweet and kind release of death, and only then I would deliver his wretched soul into the fiery pits of hell.


    So with anger boiling within my soul and the unyielding desire of butchering a Magister, I rode with my Khsar to his castle, ready to bring him and every down, no mercy.


    My beliefs were simple, in war, if they stand behind me I would give them protection, as I do with my men. If they stand beside me, they would get my respect. But if they stand against me, they would get no mercy.


    "May the Gods have mercy upon our enemies!" I shouted, getting cheers of approval from my Khsar, "Because we won''t!"


    "Athvjerar! (WAR!)" My Khsar chanted as we rode to the castle, each and every single one of them, ready to taint their des with blood.


    ---------------------------------


    [Peteky Malore - Magister of Lys - POV]


    The brat had arrived, his army was as my source in Pentos had said, massively big, with over eighty thousand men, Dothrakis, and Westerosi men, but mostly Dothraki.


    There was no way I could confront him with my three thousand sellswords, our navy was our only defense, without it, thanks to those Kraken, we were in a pretty bad situation, so I contacted Braavos, with their support this could be salvage, and we would destroy this threat, all I had to do is wait.


    And the lowly citizens of Lys would serve as sand for my watch, they would die for a bigger and better cause than themselves, to protect me, their Magister.


    "Sir!" One of my servants entered the room, sweating like a mad man, "Our scouts! The came back! the army is moving our way, they say at least over sixty thousand soldiers,"


    How did he know where was my castle, there were several dozens in Lys, this castle is even my primary castle, and more importantly, why wasn''t heying waste to the city or focusing on controlling the citizens first?


    It mattered not, his army might be big but is useless if he can reach within my walls, I have more than enough food to survive a year feeding everyone here, and more if I just let others starve.


    "Have the archers ready," I ordered, should they try to approach too much.


    ---------------------------------


    [Back to Ronard POV]


    I had two ns for the siege this time around, after all, I was better prepared this time, basically I would set huge scalingdders against the castle''s outer walls. For my soldiers to climb and gain ess to the castle. However, this would leave my men vulnerable to arrows and other objects thrown at them from the battlements on the castle walls.


    That where my ravense in. They would attack the archers and help my men to reach the walls.


    But this was just n A, n B was that another part of my army would ram the doors of the castle, If we could break down the castle gate, we would have free ess to the castle. So with therge wooden logs, I had brought, I would set my men to pound against the gate and eventually until they destroyed the Gate. I would set my men with both ns, and one way or the way, we would enter andy waste on their men.


    "Kill all the archers," I ordered my raven squad, who immediately after left the formation, flying to the castle was to carry out their assignment diligently.


    *HISS!* Neltharion hissed excitedly like always he had refused to part ways with me, this would prove beneficial once he was fully grown.


    "We''ll be there soon," I patted his head, as I continued to gallop with my horse at full speed through the city of Lys, people cowering in fear, not even daring to move, and one can hardly me them, Dothrakis were quite fearsome, and even more in massive numbers.


    *HISSS!* This time I felt anger within Neltharion as if like me, he wanted retribution with the Magister, was he feeling my feelings?


    "We will don''t worry, he will burn," I smiled with a dark undertone, as I pondered, could Neltharion breath fire already? "Can you set him on fire?" I knew asking this was maybe a tadplicated for a newborn, but they do grow-up fast.


    In response, Neltharion blew a bit of fire, doing his maximum effort to keep it up, the fire being at much like two lighters.


    This development seemed to depress Neltharion who sulked under my jacket, "Hey buddy, don''t worry you''ll be soon burning like a massive methrower, besides with a bit of oil, that fire you have will work,"


    *Hiss?!* Neltharion hissed, with hope, with an expression that said, really?


    "Yes, you will set the man on fire," I chuckled, "Hey maybe we can make a dad and his dragon day out of this,"


    *HISS!*

 Chapter 60:

    Chapter 60:


    Author Note: Here, ya go!


    If you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also in another great news!!!! I got an editor that will make sure everything is neat and perfect! he is currently working on chapters 1-33! This is all thanks to you guys! Thanks for the support! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    -


    The appropriation of the Lys was pretty calm, and without any problems, after all, the people of Lys already hated their Magister, for what he did to them in these dire times, and were too afraid or grateful toin.


    But I knew soon most of Essos would love me, because I would change the political y, starting with Lys.


    For starters, having ves would be illegal, and punishable by death, if the ves in question wanted to stay with their masters, for any reason, be it Stockholm syndrome or because their masters were actually decent persons, they would be allowed to, as long as it was clear they could leave their post at any given time.


    Raiding would be nonexistent, and the Dothraki would be the Army of Essos to stop anyone trying to rise in the profession they had left behind, because of me.


    The Dothraki, in turn, would get paid like the army does, with their sries, or in this case, food and items they require,ing from the exuberant taxes Essos had, seriously no wonder every Magister is extremely rich, the taxes are three times what Westerosi people pay.


    I, of course, would try to lower the taxes, if possible, but for now was but a nice thought, to have a general idea of how much I could reduce them, I needed to have every city under my control, with Lys alone my estimate would be really inurate, and perhaps imusible.


    "My Khal," My bloodrider said, entering the room I was upying, the old office of the Magister, I was here reading documents and other papers to understand the sociopolitical state of this city a bit better.


    "Yes," I said, acknowledging him.


    "The Khaleesi is safe and sound, inside the castle as you requested," My bloodrider informed proudly.


    "Very good, let her know I''ll be with here in a minute," I smiled, as I went back to read all documents the soon to be roasted men had.


    "As youmand, blood of my blood," My bloodrider left, toplete his task, diligently, may I add.


    "Blood of my blood," I chuckled, wondering. Would I ever get used to this?.


    ----------------------------


    [Daenerys POV]


    The siegested a bit more than a day, out numbers and strategy proving to be vastly superior to Lys defenses.


    Ronard had not only won in a timely manner but had done it without killing almost any civilians, getting a massive approval from the citizens that originally feared the Dothraki horse wouldy waste to their tropicalnd.


    Now, our tropical ind, Ronard, has promised he would give me a safe ce to have our kids and recover, and like everything so far, he has delivered every promise.


    Lys was officially our first conquest together, the ce where my kids would be born.


    "My Khaleesi," One of Ronard''s blood riders said entering my chambers, "Our great Khal will be with you shortly,"


    That sounded like Ronard, always working, worthy of being King, my King, "Very well, thanks."


    With that, I was left alone, with my two small baby dragons, and my personal squad of ravens.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    After a few days of travel, I had finally arrived at the garrison my son had set close to the borders of the Rivends, it was rtively close, with only being five days of travel to get there from the castle of House Tully, once I arrived, I couldn''t help but find that it was surprising to see that all the houses of the North, mynd, had raised their banners to help my son set this injustice I had suffered, right. For the exception of House Mormont, they had refused toe, not that I med them for it.


    Many did, that''s was at least what Cat said.


    "Father!" Robb cried out the moment I stood out the car, hugging tightly, with love, but something about him was different, this war had changed him.


    "You have done good, I''m proud of you," I smiled genuinely, my son had held a war without sumbing to the pressures of one.


    "I have only done what you would''ve done," Robb smiled, as he turned to Cat that had just recently gotten out of the carriage, "Mother," Robb approached her hugging her in the same lovely embrace he gave me as he asked, "How is grandfather?"


    "Good," Cat answered drily, as she started to walk away to what I assumed was our tent, "I need to rest for the moment, my head hurts,"


    Robb sighed as he gave me a look, "Does it has to do with Ronard?"


    I sighed back, "It does, I don''t agree with her ideas about what is going on with Ronard,"


    "I believed her at first," Robb smiled sadly seeing his mother fade into the background, "But he saved you, he brought you back to the north where you belong, and until he proves otherwise he is someone I would like to call a friend,"


    I smiled at my son, but the matters were a bit more delicate than that, Ronard wanted the throne, and so did everyone but ours, so that only left me with two options, either I waged war against Ronard, who was part of us, part of our Kin, a true northerner like almost everyone at this garrison, or I helped him.


    Enemies or Allies, there wasn''t a middle ground, and I had to make that choice.


    "I know" I smiled.


    ---------------------------------


    [Sansa Stark POV]


    Father was save and sound, at first, I thought it was a cruel joke from Joffrey, that little monster would surely enjoy seeing me get hopes just to crush them under his heel.


    But, after getting a few more ravens, I had no other choice but to believe it, Father was alive, and the responsible for it was Ronard. He had saved father when he didn''t have too.


    It''s been a while since Ist saw him, but I have some much to thank him, he might not have ended marrying me, but he had kept his promises, he had kept me safe, even from afar.


    Something mother didn''t see at all, she hated him, for reasons I had yet to find, she was so unfair with him that made me question everything I had seen from her, was this the same treatment Jon received. Was Jon like Ronard mistreated and misjudged by her delusional mind, after all, that was the only description I coulde up with, Ronard had done nothing but help us, and yet she hates him.


    Perhaps I should write Jon a letter, apologizing for how I treated him because apparently I had just opened my eyes to the truth. How naive I was.


    Form your own opinions Sansa, don''t let others decide what you think, you are a wolf Sansa, not a sheep. And only the sheep follow others blindly.


    "You were right all along,"


    ------------------------------


    [Arya Stark POV]


    I knew it! Ronard would never hurt us, he was our friend! I''m never wrong with the people I like, and he was on my list of people I considered great, he had saved father, just because he could. He had kept our family, our pack of wolves together.


    Mother was like always in the wrong about him, like she has always been about Jon, and whatdies should do and not do.


    One day I would pay him all he had done for us, maybe I could be one of his Knights, he did say I had talent, one day I would be his fang, the fang of the Westeros.


    "I like that name," Iughed as I continued to practice with my sword.


    ---------------------------------


    [Cersei POV]


    Lord Stark had escaped my grasp and had joined his family and their army whose n was to overthrow their rightful king Joffrey if that wolf allied himself with Stannis, and they somehow managed to convince Renly to join them, our heads would be on the ropes by next morning.


    This, of course, was totally imusible, for Renly and Stannis hated each other and would never bend the knee, and as for Lord Stark, he was in debt with Ronard for saving him.


    How did Ronard''s influence manage to get so far as to have people inside our ranks eluded me, but was a clear statement I had misjudged the little lord, he certainly yed the game better than I had anticipated, better than most, after all, by saving Lord Stark he had most likely won an ally, and had, in turn, weaken us.


    Father had the little bear in high regard, saying that out of all the enemies we were facing, Ronard would prove to be the most dangerous and unpredictable.


    But like always, we woulde on top, we were lions, and lions won, even Tyrion that little monster had given his pitiful existence some value after he sealed an alliance with Euron Greyjoy, gaining his fleet to our side.


    "Sister, we need to talk," Tyrion said, entering my room, already ruining my day.


    "What do you want, make it quick," I inquired.


    "We need to talk about Myrce and possible alliances," Tyrion said, getting a cup of wine.


    He wanted to sell my daughter like a whore, as Father had done with me?! How could he even considered that my children belonged with me, and with me, they would all stay!


    "I will not sell Myrce like a cheap whore!" I hissed at him, wanting to strangle his little neck and see his life slowly fade away.


    "Father has already agreed on it, I was just being polite but we need the Martells in our side, we have no allies," Tyrion sighed, shocking me what he had said, Father had agreed to this? After everything our house had done to theirs, Myrce would die there.


    "They would kill her there," I growled.


    "Dorne is known for two things, no boundaries when ites to sex, and that they don''t harm children," Tyrion said.


    "I will take this discussion with father, he can''t decide these things without me!" I said before storming out of the room, looking for father.

 Chapter 61:

    Chapter 61:


    Author Note: Here, ya go!


    If you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    What up my people! I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first ! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    It''s was the evening of my second week in Lys, before leaving I had to set and put everything ready for Daenerys so she wouldn''t have to move a finger, so with that in mind, I stayed setting up the city for her, a little paradise just for her.


    So after two week, I was finally due to leave, but as if the gods wanted me to stay the winds started to howl outside shaking the sea violently, apparently, a storm wasing our way, a really big one. Which meant I would have to dy my ns for a couple of days or so, at least for the moment being, not that I really cared.


    Daenerys was probably in herst month of pregnancy at this point. And while I wanted to start waging my war to the other cities so as to keep her out of the enemy''s sight, a bigger part of me wanted to see my children, I wanted to hold them.


    "It seems you are staying," Daenerys smiled, "Maybe our little chimeras will decide toe out during this time, maybe they want to say hi to daddy,"


    "Heh, that would be lovely," I chuckled, touching her belly with the utmost care wondering if my little warriors woulde out and say hi soon.


    *Our motherly caw! Instincts feel they are about to hatch! Any time this week!* The ravens that usually protected her, or brooded her pregnant stated, and while I knew what they meant by that she was about to hatch, the image they put on my head was disturbing, to say the least.


    "What do they say?" Daenerys giggled.


    "That our little chimeras are abouting any day now," I answered with a smile of my own.


    As we continued to talk about how the kids would look, and names for them, my mind started to ponder on what was my family on Bear Ind doing right now.


    I knew they were safe, and out of the political mess that was moving inside the seven kingdoms that was the main reason I had left them there, to avoid any of them getting hurt, a safe haven for them, like the one I''m giving Daenerys right now, but even though I knew they were safe, I didn''t really know how was my little cousin, Lyanna, or my Aunt Maege.


    Were they happy? Sad, something in between?


    ---------------------------------


    [Maege Mormont POV]


    Today, like every afternoon, I was alone walking in the forest with one of the many of armored bears Ronard left behind, with my mind on the idea that, it had been quite a while since my great-nephew left to Essos, originally it was intended to be a simple and uplicated business trip, and yet, somehow he ended up marrying Daenerys Targaryen, also dering his intentions to conquer the known world, bing one of the most prominent yers on this war game.


    Did I approve what he was doing, no it a million years, but he was family, and we bears stand together, against anything and anyone, because we don''t a reason to stand for our family, we don''t need to be logical.


    But I can''t say I fault my little nephew, everything started when they broke his betrothal, and he probably made his second one with rage and thirst for retribution.


    "Mom, when is cousin Ronarding back?" Lyanna inquired, running towards me, smiling at the bear, like always she was wearing her custom made battle armor, since Ronard left she had been practicing nonstop to be a warrior on pair with him, wanting to be of use to us, to his cousin, "Maybe he needs a bodyguard?"


    I smiled, no matter how impulsive Ronard''s decisions were, he had made such a good impression on everyone that served under him or with him, that we would follow him to hell, "He will be back soon, he is one of us, and we bears don''t die so easily, we bears stand together,"


    "Aye," Lyanna smiled, satisfied with the answer as she left fading deep into the woods to practice.


    "Stupid boy," I growled with a smile on my face, "If you wanted help taking over Essos, why didn''t you call us, we bears must stick together!"


    --------------------------------


    [Daecy Mormont POV]


    Ronard had left and had started a war without us, his family, and that was something I nned to fix, I wasn''t going to let my cousin go into battle without us, not any longer, not without his armored bears, and his armoreddies, as he used to call us.


    "You were right, mother has no idea when he ising back," Lyanna sighed with a pout, that turned to smile really fast, "When are we leaving?"


    Lyanna had discovered my n to go and help Ronard, and the only way I managed to buy her silence was to offer her toe with me, and it wasn''t like she was going to charge into battle, Ronard would probably have her with his new wife. As for me, I wanted to go into this war with him, I wanted to ensure he woulde back to us, his family.


    He was beyond reckless, always acting like he was invincible, unstoppable, unkible, but no one really is, so he needed us, by his side, to help him.


    "We have to leave tonight, I have gathered half of the bear squadron, and some of our men," I smirked at her.


    "Very well," Lyanna smiled excitedly.


    *Finally, we will be able to serve the vodkabringer,* One of the many armored bearsing with us growled, as soon the other growled in approval.


    "Sometimes I feel they can understand me," Lyanna added with a puzzled look on her face.


    ---------------------------------


    Later that night, Lyanna and I left the house, being careful as to not be seen or hear, the men I had gathered were loyal to Ronard like everyone on the ind, but unlike others, these would keep quiet, so that mother wouldn''t stop us.


    "So you finally decide to leave?" The voice of my mother stopped me cold on my tracks as I was running through the forest.


    She was standing against the tree with a mug of vodka on her left hand, and her weapon on her right, looking at us, with cold-blooded eyes for a brief yet long moment that seemed tost an eternity before she suddenly smiled, "Be sure to p the brat for me,"


    "He would dodge it," Iughed as if the palpable tension that was a few minutes ago had never existed.


    "Is the thought what counts," Motherughed, turning her gaze to Lyanna.


    "I will go, you can''t stop me!" Lyanna said standing her ground, as if ready to fight her way out of this, knowing full well mother would give her the spanking of her life.


    "I won,t" Motherughed, so loud and fluidly that her mug was spilling vodka around as if leaking, "I killed my first men when I was your age, I learned how to fight before I even learned how to read, that is our way, Ronard made our ind safer, but it wasn''t always like that, we the womens of bear ind don''t standby as the men fight, we fight with them and we fight BETTER! So go out there ande back, or I will bring you back to life and kill you again for disobeying me!"


    "Aye," Lyanna smiled nodding.


    "I will make sure shees back," I smiled.


    "Aye, you better make sure we have the same amount of bears or more when youe back," Motherughed, as she moved out of the way, "I believe your crew is waiting."


    -----------------------------


    [Renly Baratheon POV]


    I had the Tyrells with me, and an army of one hundred thousand men, loyal to me, and yet, I was losing, my brother and the north refused to bend the knee for me, all I had was Loras, who firmly believe I was going to win.


    I had to unite the seven kingdoms so that I could focus on getting rid of the menace that the lord of the bear inds had be.


    "Why so tense," Loras smirked, kissing me, "Do you have some tensions to release my king?"


    "I do, but only their heads rolling would fix that," I smirked at him, kissing him back, "Though, your body does wonders,"


    "I know, and it''s all for you," Loras said, and after that, I was engulfed in the fiery pit of pleasure.

 Chapter 64:

    Chapter 64:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Going on a writing rush today, so by the end of the night I should seventeen or eighteen chaps ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    After presenting my wife and kids, to my cousins and letting them get to know each other a bit with small talk and stuff, I left for Myr and Tyrosh, the next targets of my list, leaving both Lyanna and Dacey on the ind, with the mission to protect my most precious things.


    I knew that my son, Geralt Mormont, and my sweet little princess, Alyssa Mormont, my two greatest treasures would be safe, I still remember when Daenerys asked why I had named our son Geralt, sadly it''s a reference she will never understand.


    While I originally wanted to bring Dacey with me, I eventually caved in to the new voice in my head saying she would do better than any other soldier in my army protecting the babies, she was a woman''s that could give Brienne a run for her money in battle, and would die for me, my kids or my wife.


    She was initially surprised that I had changed my mind, but still happily obliged to her new task at hand.


    And finally after almost two months of doing nothing but chilling for the most part, and taking in the fact I was a parent, I was back on my conquest ns.


    Myr and Tyrosh, Myr was a city close to the shore and Tyrosh was an ind, so I would have to be careful, while pushing them, unlike during Lys siege I didn''t have many krakens to take their navy down, after all, I had left the majority of them in Lys to ensure invaders found the ce, a tad difficult to invade.


    But even one Kraken can do a lot of damage, so I decided to kill two cities with one stone, with a simple, yet effective n, first I would send two out of the three Krakens I had with me right now to Tyrosh, their mission the same they had in Lys, to destroy their navy and cage them in with no escape, thest Kraken to attack Myr''s Navy, slowly decimating them.


    While, I would be leading the charge to Myr with my cavalry on thend.


    With this triple assault, I would cut the amount of time it would take me to subdue both cities, ensuring maximum efficiency.


    In a military point of view, all I knew about Myr was that they, like Dorne fought traps and misdirection, by using poisons and other stuff to kill their enemies, everything in Myr was coated in poison from the daggers to the arrows.


    Which was incredibly effective against my basically naked Dothraki, but even with their Dorne-like tactics, we would win, Myr didn''t have a big army, being among the weakest cities in Essos, but the reason it was one of the best cities avable was because they were the most technologically advanced city in Essos and probably the known way world.


    "I have to destroy these cities fast, thest thing I want is my kids forgetting my face," I chuckled as I sulked in sadness imagining that.


    *They won''t forget your smell, I know I wouldn''t,* Neltharion added approaching me from behind, trying to calm me down, but ended scaring the crap out of me.


    "Since when can you talk?!" I wasn''t scared but from only hissing to this, it was a big jump.


    *...A month or so, one day I didn''t know and the next one* Neltharion shrugged.


    "And you just now decided to talk?" I inquired, wondering why it took him a month to do so.


    *Never had anything good to say before, and you never asked, besides you understand me without talking,* Neltharion answered.


    ".....From now on tell me when you learn something new do your brothers talk like you..?" I inquired, did they evolve like him or would it take them more time?


    *Sure and no, my brothers can''t talk yet, Roda says it''s because, I''m the one that spends more time with you so they will need more time, don''t really know what that has to do with it, but that''s what he said* Neltharion shrugged.


    Roda was probably onto something with that, usually animals the closer the get to me the weirder they get, it all started with him, who eventually changed to Roda, which would exin why Neltharion was the first of his brothers to talk, so Roda''s theory had some merit, I was basically a radioactive man that gave animals personalities and a voice.


    "Huh, well take that evolution, shove it!" I chuckled.


    *Anyway, don''t sulk my new brother and sister won''t forget you,* Neltharion added trying to finalize my concerns.


    I looked at the dragon whose size was roughly above a big dog now, and smiled, "Well, and even if they do, I''ll work it out,"


    *That''s the spirit dad,* Neltharion hissed happily, *So how long before I can burn people?*


    If this was a human kid that question would probably be considered a red g, "Mmm, a week or so," but the word normal left the building I like to call my brain a long time ago, with all the shit going on in my world.


    *Great, I will show them what happens when they mess with Neltharion Mormont!* Neltharion hissed, breathing out some fire.


    Neltharion Mormont. well that was unexpected, "Neltharion Mormont?" I chuckled.


    *Yes, you are my father, and fathers give theirst name right?* Neltharion tilted his head in confusion, *Oh you mean I forgot my otherst name, sorry, Neltharion Mormont Ravenicus,*


    Yeah, that wasn''t what I meant my cute and now talking dragon, "Ravenicus? Well, they did brood you a lot,"


    Neltharion nodded as he muttered, *I know, but sometimes I don''t like them, they are always trying to feed me corn, but I don''t like it.*


    *Caw! How you have any idea how hard we work for that corn, ungrateful chick!!* A raven appeared out of nowhere.


    As I watched the Raven and Neltharion discuss, one thought that made me smiled crossed my mind, my little babies would have a life full of random shit, but it would be a wholesome one, Ravens uncles, dragons brothers, horse cousins, things will surely never go dull with this family around.


    *I can burn you!*


    *I dare you! caw! Just try!!! Caw!*


    [Nick Fury Ravenicus POV]


    I was like always doing my job, that was spying these unstable motherfuckers to ensure they didn''t do anything to hurt the cornbringer.


    I was, after all, part of the council of Ravens and the director of the spywork in Westeros, so I had to aim for perfection.


    Today in my normal routine, I had found an interesting item, a horn that apparently could control dragons, that was a big motherfucking no.


    Euron Greyjoy was the current owner, key word being current, because I was about to steal that shit or destroy it, I was not going to take risks, if that horn worked, it could be a nuclear deterrent, one that wasn''t allowed to exist outside Ronard hands.


    And I have to thanks Euron for letting me know about its existence, because if it wasn''t for this crazy ass motherfucker that for some weird ass reason talked to himself for two hours about how the horn was awesome and how the horn would ensure his victory I would''ve guess the horn was simply bad indoor decoration item, or a really bad souvenir.


    For one part, the horn might just be a stupid horn with no use that is being glorified by delirious thoughts of a mad man. But I rather be safe than sorry, you can''t never be too careful, I can''t let such thing to be even be a possibility.


    *We have a mission, that mission is simple, we must retrieve that horn the caw! crazy ass pirate has, any questions?* I asked my Raven squad.


    *What do we do if retrieval is impossible?* one raven asked, raising his wing.


    *We destroy it, our priority is ensuring that our cornbringer has no threat for when hees back, is that clear! Caw!* I said as I opened my wings, to make an emphasis and close the point.


    *Caw!* my squad cawed in one voice.


    *Then let''s roll!* I shouted, as me and my forty raven squad took off, our destiny the room of mad man.

 Chapter 65:

    Chapter 65:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Going on a writing rush today, so by the end of the night I should seventeen or eighteen chaps ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update!


    As for now go to my ******* i have 15 chaps ahead of this novel! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    A man entered my room without knocking, staring at me for a second with a dagger on his hand that was knocked down by one of my ravens, and unfortunately for him, I''m a soft sleeper, so as soon the dagger was on the floor I dashed at him with a swift motion barely moving, managing to seize the attacker to a wall with a knife to his throat without waking Neltharion.


    I proceeded to order my Ravens to check the perimeter, as I interrogated the man.


    Yawning, I whispered to his ear without missing a beat, "I was having a good dream, and you fuck it, so who the fuck are you?"


    The man gulped shaking dumb with fear, "Magister Porly sent me, from Myr, I was supposed to kill you before you arrived,"


    I hummed at that, how did someone manage to get within my crew and do such a thing, my ravens would''ve noticed it, then again, I don''t have as many ravens to spy Essos as I would like so things are bound to slip by, "Since when are you here?" I sized the man up, he wasn''t an assassin, no by a long shot, but was sneaky enough to be a thief.


    "I since Pentos," The man stammered, "The n was one would kill you, while another caused a diversion,"


    Some of my crew members had been personally picked by Illyrio like the chefs and other nonbatant members of my personal and being honest with myself I don''t keep an eye on him as much as I would like, my ravens have be limited with the range they have now to cover, "Did Illryo knew about this?"


    "Yes. he and Magister Porly talked about it in the tombs of Pentos," The man nodded with fear.


    Oh, fat man, you have sealed your fate, not that it wasn''t sealed already, "I see, is there anybody else on this ship?"


    "A few that I know of, but I don''t know their names or identities. If a pair fails the other will tryter," The man answered, tears rolling down his cheeks, "We are a few because he knows you would not kill all of your crew just to purge us out,"


    "Not necessarily all the crew, just the people from Pentos, but nah, I will find you guys one by one," I smiled, cutting his throat, and in the process waking up Neltharion.


    *Who was that?* Neltharion inquired yawning while stretching his legs.


    "A nobody," I yawned back, deciding I would deal with this sad attempt to kill meter, after my morning tea.


    *Hmm, okay,* Neltharion said going back to sleep.


    "My Khal, we captured an assassin!" One of my bloodriders shouted.


    I frown it seems they have captured the diversion, just how low they think of me, sendingmoners to kill me, I must at the very least the hardest men to kill. With a sigh and forgetting about my morning tea, I walk out of the room.


    ---------------------------------


    "Your false king is dead!" The diversion shouted.


    "Wow, don''t count the chicks before the eggs hatch," I chuckled as I walked to the man, that by this point was extremely surprised.


    "So how much were you guys paid? I mean, it must be a lot, considering. Well, none of you would make it out of here alive," I smiled, taking a seat.


    "We do it for the greatness of the magisters!" The man spat, making my bloodriders to react by breaking his arms.


    "The only great one is our Khal, and those who oppose his herd will die," My bloodrider said with a dark smile, "Pray to your god, see if he saves you, or maybe your magister,"


    "Pff, very well, kill him." I yawned, this guy, unlike thest one I killed, was a fanatic, and that type rarely shares information.


    "What do we do?" My bloodrider inquired as he cut the assassin''s head with his curved de, probably wondering if there were more of them hiding.


    "Listen up everybody, don''t trust anyone that is not a Dothraki, or an Ironborn, if you see anyone cough in a suspicious way let me know," I shouted for everyone to hear, some of the Pentos crew was nervous, others were downright scared, and they should.


    "We are to arrive at Myr in a couple of hours, I would rmend killing all the Pentosi men and women," My bloodrider said, shing a bright, happy smile at them.


    "That would ensure we kill them all, but I like the challenge, or we can do this," I smiled taking a step forward, "Those whoe out now will be forgiven, those who don''t will be tortured once I find out, I will make sure those who don''t suffer for months before dying."


    A dead silence followed after that, but I waited, seconds turned into minutes, but eventually, three men walked forward, kneeling.


    "Magister Porly has our families, please some of us didn''t have a choice," One of them begged.


    The other two had simr reasons, and because I was a dad now, let''s say I had a soft spot for those willing to kill themselves for their families, "Very well, you three are forgiven, but for the moment being you will stay on the cells, just to avoid idents,"


    With that done, I walked to my room, but a concerning thought sted my mind, I left Pentosi personal in Lys, my wife, my kids, almost snapping my neck I turned to one of my ravens, "Go and make sure Daenerys and my kids are safe and sound!"


    ---------------------------------


    [Daenerys POV]


    A few days after Ronard left, assassins tried to take my life and not only that, but they also tried to kill my babies, moments like this I''m d Ronard is and will be overprotective of us, his animals jumped out from unseen corners to attack the assassins, from bears and horses to snakes and ravens, they all fought, helping Dacey fend them off alongside Lyanna and Jorah.


    Lyanna got stabbed in the process while pushing an assassin out of the room, by tackling him, and if it wasn''t for Jorah, it would''ve been toote to notice their intents, he overheard their n and rushed to my room waking me up and alerting Dacey just in time for her and Lyanna to fight the sixteen men off, the snakes, ravens and our new battle bears fought the men off with ease, destroying the attempt to our lives.


    In the end, I waspletely unharmed, and so were my babies, the only one that got hurt was poor Lyanna, who got stabbed on the arm, but the doctors said she would be fine and would make a full recovery.


    "Are you alright, my queen," Jorah asked.


    "I am thanks." I nodded, my mind still racing at the thought of my babies getting hurt, but now that the storm had calmed down, all I could think of was if my Ronard was okay, he had to, so we could burn Illyrio for this, he had to have a hand in this, and he would pay with fire and blood what he tried to do.


    "Ronard will go crazy when he hears of this," Dacey sighed.


    *WHO IS NEXT BITCHES!* A bear growled, unfortunately, nobody could understand him.


    *THIS IS HOW WE DO IT IN THE MOTHERLAND!* Another bear added.


    *That wasssssss exxxceeeelent!" A snake hissed.


    *Ravens for the win!* A Raven added.


    "These animals aren''t normal," Jorah muttered, seeing as if the animals were having a civilized conversation.


    ---------------------------------


    [Nick Fury Ravenicus POV] [TWO DAYS EARLIER DURING THE MISSION - HORN RETRIEVAL]


    Entering the room of the crazy-ass motherfucker was easy, and everything was going ording to the n, that was until the unstable bastard entered the room, staring at my squad, carefully lifting the horn.


    He took a second to process what was happening before he rushed to stop us.


    *Oh no you don''t motherfucker!* I dived him in, trying to gouge his one good eye, *Imma scratch the heck out of you bitch!*


    "What is wrong with these birds!" Euron growled, pping me away, but by the moment he managed to do so, the horn was flying out of the window.


    *Bye bitch!* I cawed, flying out, giving him the bird.

 Chapter 66:

    Chapter 66:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Going on a writing rush today, so by the end of the night I should seventeen or eighteen chaps ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    The next day early morning after we settled our camp close to the coast of Myr, I rode with five thousand men to Myr, to leave a message, surrender and die fast, or surrender and die slow.


    Our camp was set fairly close to the city, two hours on hours, to optimize my troop''s movements.


    I knew Daenerys and my kids were safe, a raven had informed me of it, I could feel it too deep within my heart, but still. just knowing they had attempted to take them away from me, forever. It fired up an unyielding monster of rage that was running wild deep within me; I wanted more than ever to kill those who had hands in this suicidal arrangement, I wanted to see their lives slip through their eyes.


    "My Khal," One of my bloodriders said, bringing me back to reality, and it seems Myr was waiting for me, the city was closed, and there were people on the walls, the Magister, and some other nobles.


    By the looks of it, they wanted to end this with a duel, the audience of highborns, and how they weren''t trying to shoot me down with arrow shouted it was that way, they would send their champion, and he would fight for Myr, and he would die for Myr too.


    "A boy riding with savages, you are no true king, you are nothing! And today we will show you that!" I could hear the magister cackle in amusement, he was like every Magister, totally despicable, disgusting, repulsive, and right now, there wasn''t anything I wanted more than to cut his head off, "Our champion will show you that!"


    "Let me my Khal; it would be my honor!" My bloodrider said, practically begging to be my champion, but I silenced him with a in re; if someone was going to fuck their morale was me.


    Seconds after the doors of Myr opened, and a man with a horse galloped out of the city, their champion, confirming my suspicions, they wanted to make an example of my forces, by defeating my champion with theirs, that way if they won, which they would not, it would boost the morale of everyone serving them, too bad I was about to drop that morale so low they would need therapists.


    I started walking towards the champion, from afar I could clearly see he was three feet or more above my height, a giant on his own right, With a smile, The giant stops around fifty meters from me and turns to his people shaking his massive two-handed axe over his head while shouting how he would kill me and my army would follow. Everyone in Myr cheered for him, including their army, that is supporting the giant by mming their spears against their shields.


    Being supremely bored with this sad facade, I started to sprint towards him, initiating the fucking duel once and for one, with shield, and sword in hands. The giant turned around at this with a shing smile throwing a spear at me.


    Without breaking my stride, I raise my shield, blocking the attack.


    I don''t stop, nor slow down, I just keep going towards him, smiling; the giant in reaction to this snarls at me and hoists a second spear and hurls it at me with even greater strength, but once again I simply raise my shield, blocking the attack and breaking the spear in two.


    With a smile, I stop for a second as I cast aside my sword, immediately speeding up towards him.


    By this point, the big man knows even with his limited brain power that spears won''t kill me, so with a growl, he unsheathed a massive two-handed sword to wield on his left hand while he used the two-handed axe on his right. With a beastly growl, the giant lets loose a battle cry, and charges at me.


    It took me a few seconds to be in front of the soon to be dead men, who in reaction to my speed tried to raise his weapons trying to crush me with a double strike, but I lunge forward with terrifying speed closing the gap to his personal space, and before he even had the chance to use his weapons and bring them down on me, I proceeded to thrust and bash my shield straight through his skull repeatedly, over and over and over again, until there wasn''t anything but a puddle of blood where his head used to be.


    "There will be no mercy, there will be no peace; those who oppose me today WILL SUFFER!" I shouted for everyone to hear, as I spat on the former champion.


    ---------------------------------


    After killing the champion, I left the borders of Myr, going back to my camp to coordinate with my army, I still had to n how we would approach the siege, for one part my Kraken was alreadyying waste to their navy, and it a matter of hours, all their ships would be down the sea, unfortunately for me, the siege would take more than that, I had many options, between them was, burning the city, poisoning the water supply, and more.


    But I wanted to have something to rule after the dust settled, and I would.


    So after a few hours discussing and nning with my generals, I decided to infiltrate and open the gates myself, breaking their defence from the inside out, if that did work out, all my generals had to do was have the army in the gates of Myr, by tomorrow morning.


    With the n at hand, I left my generals in charge, while I rode with a horse to the castle, with nothing but two ravens and my de on my side, once inside I would have to find someone stupid enough to betray their people just enough for me to get in with my army, and then kill them.


    -----------------------------


    It was dark, very dark, the moonlight barely shining tonight, and thanks to that, nothing could be seen unless you were a nocturnal animal, the perfect time to sneak inside the castle.


    With patience and focus, I climbed the castle walls, barehanded making sure not to make any sound whatsoever, step by step taking my time, I knew once I was on the wall, I would find archers waiting for me, so I had to be careful, if I could avoid killing anyone during this infiltration it would be most beneficial because I would avoid people going after me, but that''s just wishful thinking, and that didn''t exist on war.


    After roughly fifteen minutes of climbing, I was nearly at the top; three archers were patrolling the area, sadly for them, they would have to die.


    Pushing my entire body up above the wall with my hands, I dived the archers, killing them so fast that they didn''t even have time to process what was going on, they just fell like lifeless dolls to the ground, that was mercy, not that they deserve it, but killing them with a single swing of my de was as merciful as I could be, and I didn''t want to be merciful.


    Moving through the shadows, while using my ravens to locate every enemy within the area, I avoided every single soldier, if I had to take a guess, I would say the Magister would know someone infiltrated by morning because the new archers from the morning shift would find the ones I killed there, but by that moment, it would be already toote.


    "Magister Porly, the army is moving towards us, but considering their speed, they don''t intend to attack," A voice caught my attention, no that I recognized, but the information was of importance to me.


    "The young westerosi must be nning to scare us with his massive numbers," The Magisterughed, "Too bad our attempt to kill him and his family failed, it would''ve made our life easier, now all I have to do is wait for Illyrio and together we will crush this thorn in our sides,"


    What a lucky surprise, I found the idiot who rules this city, and he admitted trying to kill me, and my family, and while right now there wasn''t anything I wanted more than to torture him to the point where his sanity was forever lost, I had a mission, that in the long run would ensure my victory.


    If I killed him, his men would eventually overwhelm me, and I would die, and I am not ready to try and see if the god of light will edo tensei my ass back to the living, I had enough of the gods for an entire lifetime, so I rather avoid situations where I would need him or them.


    So taking a deep breath, I moved forward with my n, leaving the Magister behind, for now, just for now, he would live.


    ---------------------------------


    After hours exploring and sneaking the city at night, I found the gates I was looking for, but the system used to open them proved to beplicated for myself, it was one of those gates you needed two-man to open them, one in each corner to pull the levers, which was humanly impossible for me I guess, so with this in mind, I modified my n a bit.


    Knowing I would need help to open the gates, I set my sights to the only source of willing men inside this ce that would even consider helping me.


    Myr''s Prison.


    But I wasn''t going to jailbreak any criminal, I had to see their charges? Fortunately for me, the prison I infiltrated was mostly inhabited by petty criminals, so I took the first man I saw, and freed him for this shit hole, his crime? Stealing food for his family, his sentence? Dying on the za for everyone to see, what did I offer him? A job with a good and stable ie, and his freedom, if he helped me.


    It wasn''t surprising when he cried while epting my offer, but things went downhill from there, see I would''ve stopped my prison break with him, but. I can''t turn away, so many willing men that are absolutely not deserving of death and that also happen to be begging to help me take the Magister down, some just for a piece of bread others for their freedom, some for a job.


    So, considering my long term ns, I epted. Besides, it''s not like I was freeing rapers, killers, or something worse, no. For some reason, this prison had hundreds of so-called criminals, that had onlymitted petty crimes, and even though their crimes were at much deserving of a few months or years of jail, they were still sentenced to death.


    A tad harsh and sad for them, but just what I needed, people hating the current system and willing to support anyone for a chance of retribution, so by the end the night, I had freed around two hundred men while killing along the way around fifty guards.


    But a bunch of men without weapons were nothing but sacks of flesh begging to be cut, so we raided the prison, killing every guard, and stealing every weapon.


    In the end, I had two hundred men, poorly equipped, but ready to die for a new era.


    The first thing I did once I was outside the prison was to order the men I had just liberated to move in groups around the city while hiding their presence the best they could, their mission was simple, they would wait for me to rush at the gates toe out and cause a diversion, buying me as much time as possible.


    With that done, I sneaked back to the gates with four men following me through the shadows, thank god the gates were conveniently somewhat close to the prison, once we were there, all we could do was wait, my ravens would tell me when it was time to open the doors.


    ---------------------------------


    Minutes turned into hours, but our time lurking in the shadows wasing to an end, for a raven was flying close by shouting.


    *OPEN THE GATES!* My raven cawed loudly, flying above the gate.


    Giving the signal, I jumped out of the shadows, killing two of the guards nearby the gate with a single swing as I rushed to the gate with my current helpers.


    As we approached the gate, more and more men started to pour into us, pushing us back, or at least they tried to, I kept swinging my de, leaving a trail of bodies behind me.


    Soon enough, it was diversion time, the men I had freed from their prisons charged into battle, reiming their freedom, and buying me more than enough time, to open the gates.


    My army was outside charging at full speed towards the open gates, a few minutes away of us, all I had to do was hold my ground for a minute, and I would win this.


    "Come on! Fuckers!" I shouted as I started to ughter any men getting close to the doors, my newly acquired friends were falling one by one, but they hadpleted their mission superbly, and I would honor their deaths with my de.

 Chapter 67:

    Chapter 67:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    I smiled, pointing my sword towards Myr''s army, "Let''s go fuckers!"


    I could hear my Khsar galloping towards the gates, raising their swords while crying out with one voice.


    Hundreds of arrows whistle through the air, as I cut each and every single one of them, my hand lighted for a second, showing the runes of the left hand of God, I was pushing my body to react to hundreds of hundreds of attacks.


    I could hear the cries of pain of my men as arrows hit them; I could also hear them tumble into the ground dead, one by one, but they needed more than that to stop my army, so I continued holding my ground, by this moment all the men I had freed, had either died or were down on the floor bleeding out, as for me, I was shing at the men that approached the gates, the limited space of the gates helping me to fend them off.


    I wasn''t unscathed, I had cuts all over my body, nothing serious, the nine percent of them could be considered paper cuts at much, my mind and body were moving and acting in total sync, but I was fighting more than even I could chew, and little by little I was being pushed back.


    But unfortunately for Myr, it was already toote, as my Khsar was already riding pass me, ughtering the men at the gates like dogs.


    "Kill all those who oppose you! Don''t show mercy!" I shouted.


    "For the Great Khal!" My bloodrider chanted, jumping off his horse near me, "My Khal, allow us to take this city in your name, you had done enough."


    I looked at him for a moment considering his offer but decided to wave it off, I wanted to kill the Magister myself, and that I would do, "No, not until the Magister is dead!" I practically growled.


    "Then I''ll fight by your side!" My bloodrider smiled, rushing into battle.


    With a smile, I rush into the castle, cutting everyone that got in my way down with ruthless precision. Every time I swung my into the air, another Myr soldier would fall; by this point, my face was covered in their blood.


    My Dothraki besides me now, thoroughly crushing the army inside the castle walls, with no sign of slowing down at all.


    ---------------------------------


    [Magister Porly POV]


    Someone had infiltrated and opened the gates; we were doomed, we would die, all of us, we didn''t have enough men to fend off eighty thousand men, that man would kill me, he knew about my attempt to kill his family, he was sure to make myst moments as painful as possible.


    I wasn''t going to give him that chance; not in a lifetime, if I were to die, it would be on my own terms, I would go under my own rules.


    Poison, I would kill myself and steal him the pleasure of torturing me; in the end, I would leave this world with onest victory.


    With that in mind, I rushed to my cab trying to get on my poisons to kill myself, the one that doesn''t hurt and takes your life away silently, but as soon as I got the cab a bunch of ravens started to attack me.


    *CAW! NO YOU DON''T BITCH!*


    *CAWWWWW! YOU WON''T KILL YOURSELF!*


    ---------------------------------


    [Back to Ronard POV]


    I continued to rush through the enemy lines, ughtering everyone in my way, my Ravens were steadily guiding me to my target; it seemed he was trying to kill himself.


    And they were stalling him.


    If the coward thought he was going to escape and go out on his own terms, he was sorely mistaken.


    Because the moment he attacked my family, the gods had forsaken him, and I was his new god now, and I wasn''t a kind god.


    Suffering, long andsting suffering awaited him, and his cries of pain will bring me an immense amount of satisfaction.


    "Hrmmm. Anger controlling you is." Roda said, flying beside me.


    "And what am I supposed to do? Be happy!" I growled as I continued to cut heads off.


    "No, but let go you must. or anger the captain will be Yrssss" Roda was right; if I started to allow my inner demons to control me, I would end up bing a monster.


    But how could I? I knew he was right, yet all I could feel was rage when I thought of that man, I hated the desire of hearing him scream in suffering, yet it was all I could think off.


    How could I just forget what he tried to do? How could I just let go?


    *Let others kill him you must, for your anger to quench, Yrsss.*


    I stopped for a second to think about it, perhaps this way I would stop this feeling I had, and the end result was the same thing, the guy being dead.


    No, I wanted him dead, and I would do it myself, he who puts the sentence must swing the de down, but as Roda said, I would control my inner demons, I would not let rage guide me, he would die, but I would not dirty my hands as I did with the Magister of Lys.


    I would have justice without bing a monster.


    "I will kill him," I finally answered, in front of the door where the Magister was hiding.


    With one kick, I busted the door open, behind the door, was the pitiful man that tried to take away everything from me, my ravens were attacking him nonstop, he was bleeding, and crying on the floor, utterly pathetic.


    "Please I don''t want to die," He begged, crawling to me with tears and snot, hate, anger, disgust, were just a few of the feelings I had for him right now.


    I wanted to kill him, I wanted to make him suffer, but Roda was right, once you go down that path there is no turning back, he had to die, but I didn''t have to be a monster, I wasn''t like him.


    "Disgusting," I breathed out cutting his head with a single swift, a part of me was crying this was not enough, but I knew it had to be done, I can''t crave into every emotion I feel, or I''ll end up bing a tyrant, no matter how much he deserved to scream and suffer, I had unfortunately to be the better man.


    Was I satisfied? No. I wasn''t, this was but a moment, a fleeting moment thatsted too little to satiate my thirst for blood, but I was happy somehow, I had avoided going deeper into the void.


    "Keeping my sanity is getting harder and harder," I chuckled, as I cleaned my de from his disgusting blood.


    And just like that Myr was mine, while there was still some opposition, by the end of the night, it would bepletely under my control.


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to let my men take the rest of the city; they would do without me for some hours, I needed some time to gather my thoughts, and rest before going to Tyrosh.


    "My Khal?" My bloodrider approached me.


    "Take the city, and kill those who oppose you, I need a break," I ordered him.


    "As you wish blood of my blood!" My bloodrider said eagerly, probably happy I had trusted him to take the rest of the city, this was like saying I trust you more than I trust my horse kind of thing for them.


    *Hrmm. Meditate we must, Yrrss* Roda offered.


    "You know what, sure. Let''s." I nodded with a smile as I walked out of the castle.


    -


    [Melisandre POV]


    The fire was showing me things, showing me that I was blind, but the lord of light is kind and caring, and he had illuminated my blinded mind to his glory.


    He had shown me I was wrong, that Stannis wasn''t the prince that was promised.


    No, the real prince that was promised was on the other side of the sea, I didnt knew who he was, or how he looked, but he wasn''t on esteros.


    The fire had shown me he was having a hard time, fighting the shadows deep within him, he needed my guidance.


    And I would give it to him, my guidance, my mind, my body, but first I had to weaken his enemies, I had made his mission harder when I wrongfully thought Stannis was the chosen one.


    I had to mend that mistake, or I wouldn''t be able to serve under his gracefully light, I had to fix my wrong doings.


    "I shall be yours soon, my prince," I promised to the fire, as I started to n Stannis downfall.

 Chapter 68:

    Chapter 68:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fifteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    I woke up early the next morning just to confirm what I knew, my army had taken over Myr, another victory I had lost during this siege around one thousand men, not really a great loss but still affected me in the long run.


    Myr took apparently quite a while to subdue, for some of its people, like the nobles didn''t want to bend their knee or surrender.


    Resulting on the street of Myr being fully covered with lifeless bodies that were starting to rot out.


    As for me, I did feel a bit better after delegating some of my weight to others, even if it was just for a short amount of time, it took a great deal of stress off my shoulders.


    Maybe it was time to stop thinking I had to do everything myself because I didn''t have to, I was a King and Kings delegate tasks reason why they have a fucking small council.


    Taking a deep breath, I went out of the castle I had picked to slept in, trying hard not to breathe the air of the city, thousands died, and the streets smelled like shit, literal shit.


    "My Khal, this city is yours to tule, part of your herd," My bloodrider said with a smile, "No one will oppose you here blood of my blood,"


    I smiled at him, not really sure how to react, "Thanks," And then it urred to me, it was time to delegate, "Have the streets clean, and the bodies burn outside the city, no ves."


    "As you wish blood of my blood," The man nodded, taking his mission and his men toplete it.


    One thing off my things to do, now to see how things were going on Tyrosh, I did send two Krakens to stir the soup there a few days ago.


    I also had figure how to deal with Illyrio, he deliberately tried to kill me, which by itself I couldn''t care less, but the fact he had aimed for my wife and kids was unforgivable, and while I wanted to boil him alive, I would be the better and bigger men and will not let my anger control me.


    He would still die, but in a less horrific manner, hanged perhaps, or decapitated? Maybe Kraken food, he seems like a good snack for some massive water creatures.


    All of those are fast ways to die, and can''t be considered torture perse.


    "Roda!" I shouted, a few seconds after the ravennded on my shoulder.


    *Hrmmm?* Roda tilted his head in confusion, wondering what I wanted.


    "Go to Tyrosh and get me an update in their situation," I ordered my feathery friend, who took off to Tyrosh as soon as he was told.


    All right, two things out of my to-do list, I''m crushing it this morning.


    [Daenerys POV]


    Since that dark day, where the assassins tried to take everything from us, and Jorah helped us just in time, I started to think and wonder.


    That perhaps Jorah was worthy of a second chance, If a man like him, the scum of the world like Ronard described him, was willing to throw his life away for us, and perhaps, just perhaps my brother was worthy of redemption as well, maybe the incarceration changed him.


    We were thest of the Targaryen line; if he was willing, he could be the Lord of House Targaryen.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked towards the prison cell my brother was being held at; I haven''t seen him since he tried to plot against Ronard. That time was thest time Ist saw him, but time changes people, time changed me.


    I was hopeful that he was a different person, that he was willing to let go of his past and be free.


    "Where are you going, my Queen? if I might." Dacey inquired.


    "I am going to see my brother," I informed her, she was supposed to be part of the Royal Guard, so where I was or when was part of her job.


    "Then allow me toe with you," Dacey requested, but I could see on her face she woulde either way, just like Ronard these bears are stubborn.


    "I don''t see why not," I smiled.


    "Then let mee to," Jorah said kneeling, "I offer once again my de to serve my family till the end of my days,"


    "I will discuss this with Ronard, but for now, you will serve with Dacey," I smiled, while I understood why Ronard hated him, I couldn''t bring myself to truly hate him after he risked his life to save my most precious treasures.


    -


    The dungeon was quite the depressing ce, nothing but darkness and decay were seen in it.


    Ronard himself had said our enemies deserve our worst as our allies deserve our best.


    This was a ce worthy of our enemies, a ce worthy of those that try to stand in our way.


    My brother''s cell was in the deepest corner of this dark hole, where the rats and other vermins roamed free.


    As I walked, I remembered how everything was when I met Ronard, I was a scared little girl, with nothing but the hope of going home.


    Viserys was cruel, and demeaning, treating me like a tool for his game, and like a dream, Ronard saved me from my nightmare.


    "Here we are my Queen," Dacey said, pointing to my brother.


    "Viserys," I breathed out, looking at him.


    He was skinnier than I remembered, wearingmon rags that were full of dirt, his once silvered colored hair was brown from all the dirt and other substances in his cell.


    "Daenerys," Viserys breathed out, looking at me, straight in the eyes with anger, "You finallye to free your King sister?!"


    "The only King I know of is Ronard, and I''m his Queen," I practically hissed at him.


    "It seems you have forgotten about the dragon," Viserys chuckled, "So what are you doing here?"


    "I wanted to offer you a chance, forget the crown, step aside, and join us," I offered.


    "Why would I step aside from what''s rightfully mine, especially when I have you right where I want you?" Viserys smiled, looking at Jorah with a triumphant expression.


    "Has imprisonment destroyed your mind brother?" I inquired raising an eyebrow with doubt; he was in a dungeon what game was he ying.


    "You''ll see soon," Viserys smiled like he always did when he was about to hit me, and punish me for talking back to him.


    "You really prefer to rot in here, instead of being free and getting to know your niece and nephew?" I knew Viserys was prideful, but this was just stupid, "He even brought the dragons back to the world, I have two with me right now, don''t you see, he makes the impossible, possible!"


    "You mean the dragons that belong to me?" Viserysughed like a madman, "And those things you birthed are no dragons, they don''t deserve to have my blood running through their veins, rest assured I will kill them once I get out of here,"


    How foolish I was, to think I thought there was something I could save from Viserys, not all people are worthy of redemption; some are deserving of the worst this world can give.


    "You dare to threaten my babies," I stared at him with cold, emotionless eyes, "You have grown stupid in this ce,"


    "Have I?" Viserysughed, "Dear sister, once again, you woke up the Dragon!" With a sadistic smile, he turned his gaze to Jorah and said, "Jorah, kill them!"


    I turned to Jorah to see he wasn''t moving at all; he looked at me as if waiting for mymand, Dacey on the other hand, had unsheathed her de, and was ready to kill her uncle if he tried anything out of line.


    "Jorah! Kill them!" Viserys started to panic, cheer terror washing down on him.


    "He was your n," I sighed, "Pathetic, now you said many times you are a dragon, now how about we rest that,"


    "Sister, please remember who kept you safe, who gave you everything," Viserys begged, tears rolling down his face.


    "I do, I married that man," I red at him, "But don''t worry brother, fire cannot kill a dragon, you should be fine unless you are no true dragon,"


    With that, I walked out of the dungeon feeling fire burning deep within me; after all, I had an execution to n after I interrogated Jorah about what just happened.

 Chapter 69:

    Chapter 69:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Delegating things would and was making my life considerably easier, that way I could focus on one or two tasks at hand, by expanding my goals and optimizing my conquest.


    With this mindset, I had ordered the general of my Navy to attack Tyrosh and im the city on my name, while I went with a chunk of my Khsar to Astapor.


    Why did I want to go to Astapor?


    Well, Astapor or the ver city, also known as the Red City, was renowned for their harsh very methods and their incredibly lucrative Unsullied trading business, aka eunuch ve soldiers.


    Soldiers that I wanted to buy, their price was high, very high, but what I had gained from Myr and Lys, and what I had from Westeros, I just should have more than enough to buy all the unsullied avable.


    Besides it wasn''t like I would lose that money at all, after all, I would recover all my investment and more when I raided the masters of Astapor, and imed their city for my empire.


    In the books and TV show, Daenerys got around fourteen thousand unsullied warriors, my mission was to do the same, they would prove to be quite useful, and unlike the Dothraki they were quite good at fighting armored warriors.


    Astapor was unfortunately really, and I mean really far away for Myr, it would take me roughly more than a month of travel to get there, if I didn''t find any problems on my path.


    Not that I would find any problems, after all, I had fifteen thousand Dothraki men riding with me, a big Khsar of loyal Dothraki riders, and to be honest, I didn''t think anyone would stupid enough to attack me, perhaps another Khsar, but considering the remaining Dothraki tribes are small, they would most likely avoid me.


    The question was, would the masters of Astapor be stupid enough to sell me the unsullied? By now people must know I''m conquering, and that''s like selling weapons to your enemies, unless they think themselves to be above my reach, just like they thought with Daenerys on the show.


    "I suppose I''ll find out there," I sighed, one of the main reasons I had brought with me such a big army was just in case the masters tried anything funny, though I was crossing my fingers they didn''t, it would be a shame to kill the unsullied because their current masters were stupid.


    [Daenerys POV]


    I was a fool to think my brother had any redeemable qualities, an utter fool.


    But I could see now, I was blinded by the beautiful truth, Viserys was nothing but a nuisance, a threat to my husband, my babies and myself, and threats must be purged.


    And he will be purged, in a poetic way, his entire life he had called himself the dragon, well. I was about to see how much of a dragon he was.


    I would burn him alive, showing the world he was no true dragon, and that I would kill anyone that posed a threat to my family.


    "My Queen," Jorah kneeled, my interrogation with him revealed some interesting things about him, apparently he had sworn to serve my brother, but had forsaken that vow when he saw his son.


    Did I trust him? No. If he was hiding that, the chances of him hiding more stuff from us were high, I trusted no man but Ronard.


    "Is the fire ready?" I inquired.


    "Yes," Jorah nodded, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "You are not here to question my orders, just to follow them," I red at him.


    "As you wish my Queen, I will get your brother out," Jorah nodded, leaving the room, going to the dungeons to get Viserys to his execution.


    "He is no brother of mine," I said coldly, Viserys had lost that privilege the moment he aimed his fangs at my family for a second time.


    [Jon Snow POV]


    Father was alive, and by the looks of it he was already safe, rumors go that it was Ronard the one who saved him.


    I was d beyondprehension, after months of not being able to sleep well, thinking I would wake up with the news that Father was killed, I was finally able to put my mind at ease, and rest.


    I owned Ronard a big one, not that I would be able to repay him, I was a bastard on the wall, but even though, but I would be here for him should he ever need something.


    "Snow!"


    "Coming!" I shouted back, wondering who was calling me sote at night.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    Stannis Baratheon, or Ronard Mormont, the difficult choice torturing my mind.


    The north in part was tired of the southern oppression, and none of the lords in the north actually wanted to bend the knee for Stannis, some even wanted to put a crown in my head instead.


    But I was ill prepared to rule, I was but an honest man, a lord. I was and I would never be fit to be a king.


    But even if I didn''t want to rule, I had to choose a side, Ronard or Stannis.


    Ronard was loved and extremely popr in the north after he freed me, so I was certain my Vassals would not oppose the idea of Ronard sitting on the Iron Throne, he was a northerner that married a Dragon.


    But even though I was bound by honor to Stannis, the legitimate heir of Robert.


    The decision was hard because a man without honor is no man, I have lived by those principles my entire life, I almost died by them, Robert used to say that Honor is not always the answer to everything.


    And perhaps he was right, Stannis was a good soldier, and greatmander, but would perhaps make an ever worse King than Robert himself.


    I knew what I had to do.


    I once raised my banners for my family almost two decades ago, forsaking my honor and vows, as I fought the Targaryen for their crimes, it was time to do it again.


    I had an honor debt to both Stannis and Ronard in different ways, and while the choice was hard, I had chosen my side.


    Ronard.


    I would help the young bear to win this war, perhaps all this wretched kingdom needed was a northerner to straighten things up.


    "Call the banners Robb, we are going home," I told my son, who while confused nodded and left my tent to carry out with his mission.


    But to ensure our families were always allies, I needed to bound us together by blood, Robb was seventeen, and Dacey Mormont was twenty two, if they married our families would be forever bound by blood.


    "I just hope he epts," I sighed.


    [Doran Martell POV]


    War had erupted on the seven kingdoms, and so far only my House and House were out of the game.


    Not for long, like a coiled cobra under the grass I would wait for the right moment to strike and get revenge for what the Lannister''s had done to our family.


    Oberyn was eager to strike, always so impatient.


    What he didn''t see is that we needed to wait for our allies, Ronard and Daenerys toe, with their support we would advance towards the Lannister''s.


    Until then, we had to y safe, for the sun alwayses back.


    -


    [Euron Greyjoy POV]


    I had lost my one secret weapon too a bunch of birds!!?


    How was this even possible, one of them had a leather jacket and an eye patch, something was out of ce, but I had no time to figure out what, without that horn there was little to no chance for me to win this fucking war.


    So with that in mind, I now had to go and dig a new fucking one in old Valyria.


    "We are going to Essos," I muttered, ordering my mute men to start preparing the ships.


    [Catelyn Stark POV]


    Ned has gone crazy, he wanted to bend the knee for Ronard, he wanted help that little no one to get the crown, and not only that but marry our son to his family?!


    "I won''t allow this Ned!" I cried out angry.


    "Good, because I don''t need your approval Cat," Ned growled back, "I''m tired of your paranoia, Ronard is not who you think it is, nor was Jon! You see others that you think are below you as trash, and I''m done Cat, I''m doing what''s best for the north and it''s final!"


    Ned has never talked to me like that, so harshly so cold, even from afar he was destroying everything, even from afar Ronard was destroying our family.

 Chapter 70:

    Chapter 70:


    Author Note: This novel is around 70 percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Astapor was right ahead, a few miles away from me, after a month of travel I had finally gotten close to the ver city.


    I was both excited and a bit nervous, because the chances of them reacting poorly to my presence were high, very high.


    I knew that if a conqueror came to my house trying to buy shit I would probably try to kill him.


    But that was me, and as I proved so far, everyone seems to be a prideful idiot in this world, thinking that they cannot be killed, or some shit along those lines.


    But for once I hoped they were dumb, and considered me an idiot, so that I could buy their army and crush them.


    The city entrance was pretty underwhelming, pretty shit to be honest, it looked like they didn''t care for appearances at all.


    "That''s the entrance to Astapor my Khal," one of my Ko pointed out.


    Even from a far I could see the old crumbling statue portraying the Astapori harpy atop the harbor gate, noticing nobody has given the poor statue some kind of maintenance in decades.


    "I see," I nodded, the city walls were old and decaying, everything was as if breaking down anytime soon, how the fuck people that should make a lot of many selling ves have their city in such a bad state?!


    Taking a deep breath, I continued to descend the hill to Astapor, hoping the city was more weing inside, otherwise I wasn''t sure if I wanted to keep that shit on my name, once I conquered Essos, perhaps I would delegate someone to fix everything, ande back once this looked more decent.


    "Let''s go," I sighed.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    Going back to the north was a bit harder that I would''ve liked, I had to break Robb''s betrothal with House Frey, because they had tricked my son, we already had an agreement of free pass before and the old Frey broke it.


    But he wasn''t one to go back on what he wanted, so I had to pay a toll, a big one to pass.


    And even though I managed to pass with all my family and army back to the north, I had a distinctive feeling the old Frey was nning something, something bad for us.


    But whatever that was, it would prove meaningless in the north.


    Cat wasn''t on speaking terms with me, refusing to acknowledge my existence after I decided to side with Ronard on this war, I hoped that eventually she would let it go, like she did with Jon.


    Now, it was time to go home, and n the betrothal with house Mormont to ensure we are tied by blood.


    Robb wasn''t entirely sure about the idea, but epted nheless.


    Now it was a matter of time whether Ronard would ept our betrothal or reject it.


    "Do you think Dacey is a beautiful woman, father?" Robb inquired.


    "I saw her once, I say she''s alright," I nodded, with a chuckle, boys will be boys.


    [Neltharion Mormont Ravenicus POV]


    Father had tried to leave me in Myr, little did he know I sneaked inside of one of his carriages, I won''t let him get out of my sight.


    I have to protect him and burn his enemies, it is my duty as his oldest son.


    *Caw, he will notice* one of my Raven uncles chuckled.


    *He won''t! I''m super sneaky,* I hissed at him.


    *Sure, caw!* the Ravenughed.


    No matter what my uncle said I knew father would not notice, I was the best at hiding, father had told me so!


    [Ronard Mormont POV]


    Neltharion, technically my oldest son, thought he could hide from me, but being fair I noticed he was with us half way here, when I saw his tail peeking out of one of the carriages.


    I didn''t have the heart to tell him he sucked at hide and seek, as a Father is my duty to encourage him


    *Caw you see him don''t you?" A raven inquired between chuckles.


    "I do," I chuckled.


    *No he doesn''t!* Neltharion hissed angrily, followed by five full seconds of silence, *Damn it!*


    "So what are you doing here?" I eyed him carefully, one of the reasons I wanted to leave him in Myr was so the greedy assholes of Astapor didn''t try anything with him.


    *Well,* Neltharion peeked out the car, with a innocent expression and a pair of puppy eyes, *I wanted to burn some people that opposed you?*


    First, you do not, make puppy eyes because you want to burn people, and second, how the fuck a dog sized lizard can be cute? "I see," was all I could muster to answer.


    *So can I?* Neltharion asked excitedly.


    "Later, for now you must stay hidden, this part of my mission is purely diplomatic," I informed the eager dragon, after I obtained the unsullied, then just then he could go wild hog on them.


    *Ok.* Neltharion hissed with a pout.


    *I''ll make sure he ca! Hides correctly!* One Raven said with the utmost confidence.


    "Very well," I nodded giving my approval.


    *Hey I can hide very well myself!*


    *Caw you will follow ourmand young chick!*


    As I tuned out their discussion, I started to walk down to the gates of Astapor, the gatekeeper was signaling me toe closer.


    The thing with Astapor is that people just don''t go in if they have an army, reason why I was waiting outside.


    The Masters of the city had to approve of my entrance, and even then, I would only be allowed to enter with my guards.


    I had informed the gatekeeper of my intentions, and they had told me to wait till I was called.


    "You maye in," The gatekeeper called out.


    The city was even worse on the inside, people dead on the streets, ves by their look.


    The sights were something out of a horror movie, and one with an awfully low budget.


    After roughly fifteen minutes of walking to the deplorable ce, I was finally guided inside the castle of the Masters.


    The first one to great me was, Kraznys mo Nakloz he was utterly disgusting, with an oiled red and ck beard that smelled like shit, and with tits bigger than any woman.


    "What sort of business, you are looking for here, stupid brat?" The man asked in Valyrian.


    "The Master says what sort of business you are looking for here?" A little girl beside him said, if I had to take a guess she was Missandei.


    Missandei was somewhat simr to the actress that yed her role, she had a round t face, with dusky skin, and eyes like molten gold, but unlike in the show where she was a woman, here she was only ten or eleven by what I could judge from her height and voice tone.


    "Tell the Master, I want to buy every unsullied he has, even the untrained ones," I said with a smile, as I saw the girl tranting what I had said.


    "Ha, as if he had enough money to do that," The masterughed.


    Little did he know I knew how to speak bastard Valyrian, "Tell him money is not a problem,"


    Missandei did as she was told, tranting once again for me.


    "Each unsullied costs 100 gold dragons in your coin, the total with all the ones we have would be one million and four hundred thousand gold dragons," The Master informes, and while I understood I waited for Missandei to trante.


    After she tranted I smiled and said, "Tell him I''ll give him one million and two hundred thousand gold dragons, considering some aren''t fully trained,"


    Missandei nodded and tranted, the Master stood silent for a while as if weighing the options.


    "Tell the idiot we have a deal," The master chuckled.


    "The master epts your offer," Missandei said.


    "Tell him, I want you as well, that I will throw another one thousand gold dragons to the deal," I smiled, surprising her.


    With a nod she tranted, the master looked at me and said, "You belong to him now girl,"


    "The master epted," Missandei informed me.


    "Good, tell him, I''ll bring him the money in a month, so to please have my things ready by then," I said as I added, "Youing with me in the meantime,"


    Once again she tranted, and the master epted, "He said your property will be ready in a month, all fourteen thousand unsullied,"


    "Good, let''s go," I nodded, with Missandei following me close behind.


    In the end, everything went as I nned, these people were idiots, for as soon as I got my army, I would end them.

 Chapter 71:

    Chapter 71:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    As I walked out of the ver city, I smiled at the little Missandei who didn''t even dare to look at me scared I would strike her for it.


    Patting her head with my hand softly, I smiled as I said, "No need to be afraid,"


    Missandei looked at me for a brief moment, "This one is yours to do as you please,"


    "All I want is an employee, so you are free to do as you please," I chuckled, "You aren''t a ve anymore, I might have bought you, but all I bought was your freedom, if you decide to stay with us, then it''s your choice,"


    Missandei looked at me for a second, confused with what I was telling her, "This one is grateful, but this one wants to help you, this one belongs to you,"


    Oh great, it will take some time to make her understand that I am not tricking her, "As you wish, by the way, what is your name?"


    I had to ask, while I knew her name, it would save me future questions if I asked her now.


    "This one is named Missandei," Missandei answered, with an emotionless face, showing full.


    Deciding I would deal with thatter, or even better let Daenerys deal with thatter, I rode with Missandei to my camp close to Astapor.


    I had to send a Raven to Lys so that I could allocate the funds for this siege in Astapor, it''s not like I had the one million and two hundred thousand gold dragons in my pockets at all times.


    Once I had the gold dragons in my hands, Astapor would fall, and both poetically and ironic their own product would be their downfall.


    "How I love, some good poetic justice," I chuckled, imagining the ve master''s faces when I took their city and gold thanks to them.


    [Melisandre POV]


    Stannis undoing was written on the fire, he would fall, and from his ashes, my prince would rise.


    While I didn''t know for certain who my prince was, I had a strong and deep feeling it was Ronard Mormont or the young conqueror as some call him.


    Even Ned Stark had seen his blinding and magnificent light and had chosen to follow him.


    I even had to stop Stannis from attacking the Starks, for they were loyal servants of my champion, and as part of light, I had to protect them.


    Ronard was unique in every way, and as the prophecy had foretold, he had started to join the world together, under his banner.


    All he needed was my guidance, and no one would stand on his mighty way.


    But first, before bing entirely his, before letting him use me as his tool, I had to burn his greatest enemies in the West.


    The Baratheon brothers, both Stannis and Renly, had massive armies.


    But even they would burn against his might.


    Renly would die soon, and I would use Stannis to do it.


    Using Stannis life force, I would use the shadows to eliminate Renly.


    The only problem was that I had to have to have sex with him to do it, after all, a shadow is a type of magical creature born from the light, that uses a man essence to be born.


    I didn''t want Stannis touching me anymore, the idea was horrid for me, I was born to be the most loyal servant to the prince that was promised, serving Stannis in any way was utterly disgusting.


    But I would do it for my prince.


    [Renly Baratheon POV]


    I loved Loras, he is and will be forever my everything, my sweet rose of joy and passion, every time he was out fighting, my heart would drop a beat, thinking he woulde back dead.


    But I knew the gods were protecting him, for he was mine.


    If only people noticed that I was fit to be a King and stopped opposing me things would be better, I was born for the crown, but nobody seemed to see that, Lord Stark went as far as to pick a brat over me, what a disappointment.


    "My King, Lady Tyrell is here to see you," One of my rainbow knights said entering my chambers.


    Margaery Tyrell, my betrothed, I had to marry her if I wanted to keep House Tyrell on my side.


    The idea of bedding her disgusted me to no end, if only she was Loras things would be different.


    But even a mighty King like me has to make some sacrifices, "Send her in,"


    "My King," Margaery smiled, as she entered my chambers.


    [Stannis Baratheon POV]


    Ned Stark had chosen to follow the Mormont brat, instead of me, where was his honor? His loyalty?


    If there was someone I thought I could get on my side was him, he was supposed to be bound by honor to me. And yet he threw all that honor away because the young bear saved his life, pathetic.


    I wanted to march against him and show him what happens when you betray your King, but Melisandre stopped me. Saying this was part of the prophecy, that I had to leave the north alone until I had the crown.


    As the champion of light I had to respect the prophecies, I had to respect what Melisandre said, so for now, the Starks would live.


    [Maege Mormont POV]


    Unexpected things hade since Ronard was born, but nonepared to what had happened a week ago.


    Not only the Starks were pledging their loyalty to Ronard, acknowledging him as their King, but they also wanted to unite our families with blood by marrying their heir Robb Stark to my daughter Dacey Mormont.


    I had of course epted, letting the Starks know that Dacey and Ronard had the option to break the betrothal should they feel the betrothal is not fitting.


    And just as I was sending the Raven to house Stark with my answer, was the point where I knew I had lived too long, we went from one of if not the smallest house in the seven kingdoms, to a Royal Family.


    Everything in less than a decade, he made the impossible, possible, he was both feared and loved, and I knew he would make a great King, not because he is my family, but because whatever he touches turns gold.


    "I''m too old for this shit," I chuckled.


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    Lord Stark had left the battlefield with his banners, going back to the north, apparently, he had pledged his loyalty to the young bear.


    That was very unexpected but was also just what we needed.


    The Starks were in their own way a force to be reckoned with, one that could potentially change the tide of this war, if they happened to join an active side of it.


    But they didn''t.


    Ronard Mormont, while a yer of this war game, was as of this moment an inactive yer.


    He would join soon, that much was certain, but that could take months or even years.


    So the Starks joining him now didn''t affect us in the immediate future, for all it meant to us now was that we had fewer enemies to fight off.


    This, of course, would affect us in the long run, but I liked the long run, it gave me time to n to craft his fall.


    "Things have just gotten easier for us," I smiled, for once this war was starting to look promising for us.


    [Ronard Mormont POV]


    I had sent the Raven to Lys, and all I had to do now was wait for a month, maybe more depending on things.


    But I would take advantage of this situation, learning as much as I could from Missandei.


    Like, how Astapor worked, how loyal were the unsullied, what animals weremon in Essos, and how was the ve-free man ratio in each city.


    This month would prove to be quite educational, but that was just one of the things I would do during this time.


    After noticing that my poor Ravens were not only being overworked but also were falling short to cover two full continents for me, I decided to expand my animal friends.


    With the help of Neltharion, a few of my ravens, and Missandei knowledge I would hunt for any animal that had any utility to me, from rats to hawks, anything was possible.


    "Are you ready to hunt?" I asked eagerly to the confused little girl.


    "This one is pleased to help you," Missandei said.


    *She seems off,* Neltharion hissed, scaring her, I had forgotten entirely that she had yet to see him.


    "A dragon?!" Missandei was scared and fascinated.


    *And dumb what else can I be? A mutant gecko?* Neltharion hissed with a lot of sass.


    "Yes a Dragon, or mutant gecko, your pick," I chuckled.


    *Hey!* a mutant gecko hissed in the background.

 Chapter 72:

    Chapter 72:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    [One Month Later]


    The money I needed was finally here, one million and two hundred thousand gold dragons, with it, I would buy the unsullied and destroy Astapor.


    During this month, I had increased my animal friends with different animals.


    I had acquired two hundred owls, three thousand rats, two thousand mice, and around two hundred new snakes.


    It was in the end quite a productive month, now it was time to move forward and show the masters the power of irony.


    "Missandei, today will be the fall of Astapor," I smiled at the little girl, who looked at me for a second with confusion flowering inside of her, during this month she had tried to figure out what type of master I was, expecting physical, or perhaps sexual abuse, but I had proven her multiple times that I was not like the bastards she served in Astapor, a part of her already knew this, but she was still reluctant to believe such thing existed and was afraid to let her guard down, but we were getting there.


    "This one will be your side," Missandei smiled almost imperceptibly.


    *Can I burn them now?* Neltharion inquired as he got out of the bed.


    I looked at Neltharion, who had grown a lot during this month going from dog size to bear size and smiled, "Yes, yes you can,"


    Neltharion looked at me with a wide smile as he hissed, *You won''t regret it dad! I will burn them all, I''ll make you proud!*


    I chuckled at his enthusiasm, "Yes you will,"


    The za of pride, was just like everything in Astapor; in a pitiful state, that made you wonder how the fuck they got to that point, but I wasn''t here for the sights anyways. I was here for the unsullied.


    With them I would destroy this city and rebuild it from the ashes.


    My n was simple to use their own product to destroy them, but it seemed the master''s stupidity was beyond what even I had expected, because not only they were selling me every unsullied soldier avable in their rooster, with a few minor exceptions, but they had also allowed my army to enter the city this time.


    So instead of the original fourteen thousand soldiers I expected to have during this raid, because I expected them to have some brains, or at least a sense of self-preservation, I would have around twenty nine thousand soldiers and a Dragon, which would make this siege this massacre incredibly easy.


    "Do you have the money?" The master inquired in bastard Valyrian with a greedy smile.


    "I do," I answered.


    Missandei was by my side, but I had instructed her to be silent, I wanted to be the one dealing with the masters for today.


    "Oh the little bitch taught you some Valyrian?" The masterughed with some concern.


    "No, but it''s my wife''s mothernguage, ," I chuckled, letting him know that I knew before buying Missandei how to speak Valyrian, "So how about we do this?"


    The master eyed me for a second before nodding, "Let''s,"


    With a smile, I ordered my men to start bringing the treasure chests with the gold coins I had promised them.


    Each chest had around one hundred thousand gold dragons, so in total I had brought twelve treasure chests.


    The master had his ves count the money as he offered me during this time some tea or women to fuck while we waited, I obviously rejected his offers, for anythinging from him disgusted me.


    After a few hours, the count was finally done.


    "Well, this was certainly a pleasure," The master said with a disgusting smile giving me a whip, also known as harpy fingers, as the unsullied started to march into the za.


    The harpy''s fingers is the name of the whip used to scourge ves in Astapor.


    Taking a deep breath I looked at the whip, the handle was made of something ck that was borately carved, it also had nine leathershes trail from it, each tipped by a gilded w. The pommel had a woman''s head with pointed ivory teeth.


    This whip was given to new masters of the Unsullied as a mark of payment.


    "Will they obey anymand?" I inquired with a smile.


    The masterughed, "My beautiful creatures will obey anymand you give them,"


    "Unsullied! Jump once!" Imanded, and without hesitation they did as they were told, "Kneel," once again they followed my order without hesitation.


    "I told you, blindly loyal," The master said with pride.


    And that will be your outdoing, "Blind loyalty, good to know,"


    Turning to my unsullied looking at them with a smile I said, "Unsullied! y the masters! y every soldier! y every man who holds a whip but harm no children! And strike off the chains of every soldier!"


    Once again without hesitation the unsullied did as they were told, and started to y the masters in the za.


    The master looked at me with panic as he shouted to the unsullied while pointing at me, "I am your master! Kill him! Kill him!"


    I smiled holding the whip close to his face, "Not anymore," with that said and done, I decided to make things even more poetic by whipping the master to his grave, as my newly acquired Unsullied battalion alongside my Khsar started to take over the city.


    *Time to burn!* Neltharion hissed flying above the city, good heavens I had instructed him to only burn the masters.


    [Ser Barristan Selmy POV]


    Joffrey had dismissed me from the Kingsguard, saying I was too old to be serving as a knight, but that wasn''t the real reason behind my discharge.


    In an unprecedented and unexpected move, from Lord Varys, I had been discharged under the grounds that I did not keep King Robert safe, and that age was starting to hit me.


    But that was just the tip of this political iceberg, I was old not senile, I knew The Lannisters motivations, were to allow the brat to give a white cloak to his dog, Sandor Clegane, and to allow Queen Cersei Lannister to ce her brother Jaime as the new Lord Commander with a seat on the small council.


    I was angry at this, I had served against my beliefs for my entire life, and this is how I get paid for my services, but I was also happy.


    After all, I''ve burned away my years fighting for terrible kings...as man of honor I had to keep my vows, even if I was serving a drunk or a lunatic. And just for once in my life, before ites to an end, I want to know what it''s like to serve with pride, to fight for someone I believe in.


    With that in mind, with the opportunity to serve someone I believed in, I was on my way to Essos.


    "I will use what is left of my life to clean my sins with my de," I muttered, holding the hilt of my de tight.


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    I leave for one week, one fucking week, and my children fuck everything once again!


    While it was true Ser Barristan Selmy was old, his name brought fear into the hearts of our enemies. An asset we needed more than ever.


    But the idiot I had for a daughter had to meddle in matters that didn''t concern her and hurt our side even more.


    If the old knight decided to serve Renly, Stannis or the Mormont brat it would hurt us to no end.


    I now had to do some damage control, before things escted.


    "It''s almost like my children want to lose this war," I muttered.


    [Back to Ronard POV]


    Taking Astapor was easy, after a few hours, I hadplete and absolute control over the city.


    I was richer, because while the city looked shit, it was loaded with gold, literally.


    My army was still pulling gold out of the city and by my estimate, I had not only recovered what I had paid for the unsullied but had made that about. over ten times already.


    My army was officially in the one hundred thousands, counting the men I had on Westeros.


    Things were going great today for me.


    "You really meant what you said," Missandei said in disbelief.


    "I do," I nodded, ruffling her hair a bit, "Take a good look around, for this is what will happen to every ver in the known world,"


    Missandei stood silent for a second seeing the dead masters on the streets, before she turned her gaze to me with a smile, "You said that it was this one choice if this one wanted to serve you or not, well, this one wants to, this one want to serve the breaker of chains, the father of dragons, the Khal of the West, this one want to serve you!"


    Holy moly, I stole Daenerys mojo, "And I''ll be d to have you under my wings,"

 Chapter 73:

    Chapter 73:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    After taking full and absolute control over Astapor, with my first order of business being that very was illegal and that all ves were free to choose their own path, I left the city, leaving a small army of five thousand men to protect it as I rode with the rest of my army off to Myr, where I would meet with Daenerys and my babies.


    Coming to Astapor had opened my eyes to many interesting problems in my n.


    Logistically speaking every time I conquered a city I had to leave behind some type of army to defend it.


    Which in the end, would leave me short of men, the only way to avoid that was topletely destroy any opposition.


    And considering that so far I had personally conquered three cities, four if I counted Tyrosh that was conquered by one of my generals during my time in Astapor, things were looking bad for me in the future.


    In each city I had been leaving around five thousand soldiers to defend my newnds from sieges and raids from nearby cities that decided it was their time to shine, leaving my usable army in the seventy five thousands, at the moment, instead of the almost one hundred thousand I had in total.


    While seventy five thousand men were indeed a big army, at the pace I was dwindling my own numbers for logistical reasons I would end up with almost none.


    Myr - 5000 Men


    Lys - 5000 Men


    Tyrosh - 5000 Men


    Astapor - 5000 Men


    In total I had twenty thousand men out of my hands, but now that I had noticed this problem, those numbers could and would be improved.


    For example the inds didn''t need that many men to protect them, the Krakens were all the defences they needed, so I could lower the numbers on those to one thousand men each ind and it would be more than enough.


    Now, the earth bound cities needed the soldiers I had on them, mostly to avoid putting me in a situation where I had to conquer a city twice, so as now the only way to shorten the amount of men I had off my hands was by taking some from the inds.


    "Is there anything this one can do for you?" Missandei offered.


    "Not for now," I chuckled, "By the way, you can refer to yourself with I you know instead ofthis one,"


    "This. I was taught I wasn''t a person but an object, Th it''s hard," Missandei smiled at me, as she tried to speak normally struggling a lot to do it.


    "Then that is my mission for you," I smiled ruffling her hair, "From now on, I want you to focus on erasing that idea off your head,"


    "Thi I understand, I will do my best," Missandei smiled.


    I turned to her with a smirk on my face, "I don''t want you to try, trying means failure is possible, I want you to do it, to seed,"


    Missandei looked at me for a brief moment, still probably questioning why was I doing all of this, before she nodded, "I will do it,"


    "Atta girl," I chuckled.


    [Daenerys POV - ONE MONTH PRIOR]


    The public execution for Viserys started, my brother begged me to forgive him.


    But I had lost all the empathy I had for him a long time ago, and he killed the ashes when he threatened my children.


    By fire we forged our path, and by fire he would die.


    "Dany please! I beg you! Don''t do this! I''m your brother! Your king! Please I''m sorry!" Viserys cried, snot falling down his nose.


    "You are no brother of mine, you are no King of mine, you are nothing," I said with a cold tone, and in cue both Qrow and Rhaegal flew out of their rooms, scaring Viserys.


    "Dany please!" Viserys cried out once again, for everyone to see.


    "Dracarys!" Soon after those words left my mouth, both Qrow and Rhaegal set my brother to mes, his screams of painsted about three seconds, before he was turned to ashes, showing the world he was no dragon, for mes can''t hurt a dragon.


    "Be this a reminder, that I will do anything to protect my family," I said as I walked out of the execution area with Qrow and Rhaegal, leaving behind turmoil of emotions in the crowd, some cheered for me, mostly the Ironborn, some feared me, and others respected me.


    "People will forever remember this," Dacey said with a concerned tone.


    "Good, let it be a reminder that there isn''t someone I wouldn''t kill to protect my husband and children,"


    [Daenerys POV - NOW]


    Ronard has conquered Astapor, and along the way had increased our numbers with fourteen thousand unsullied warriors.


    In his absence Tyrosh had fallen under the might of our navy, and our sweet little bundles of joy had grown so much.


    Geralt was so big now, and was crawling like a little monkey everywhere, never getting tired always looking to y, unlike Alyssa, who was her twin total opposite, calm and well behaved sleeping almost all the time, but even with her calm attitude I would find Geralt corrupting his sister to do crazy baby stuff, like I would find Alyssa forcing Geralt to take a nap.


    Everyday I would get a new surprise, a new reason to smile with them, but also a reason to be sad.


    I was sad Ronard was missing all of this, I knew and understood why, but it was still sad.


    "Don''t be sad my Queen," Dacey said reading my face like a book, "The King ising in a month to Myr, you''ll see him there and so will the little cubs,"


    "I just wish we could be together at all times," I smiled.


    "Once this war ends, I''m sure that wish wille true," Dacey smiled.


    [Illyrio Mopatis POV]


    Myr had fallen, and so did Astapor, and I was sure by this point that monster knew I had a hand in his assasination attempt.


    If I didn''t do something I would die, he had an army few could hope to match, three dragons that one day would grow to be beasts of unparalleled power and the money to fund all that.


    But I had something he didn''t. Experience, decades of experience.


    I knew I wasn''t enough to kill him, but with the help of Braavos, he was as good as dead.


    "This n you have. is too expensive, if it fails we can''t do it again," The representative of the Iron Bankmented, and he was right my n to kill Ronard and his army was expensive, and it would put me on a crippling debt with the Iron Bank, but as long as Ronard existed, the young griff would never get the crown.


    "Don''t worry, I only need one shot, and all that brat built will fall like a house of cards," I smiled.


    [Peter Baelish POV]


    Things weren''t going quite as nned, a small yer became the most prominent yer overnight, I had lost my position as the master of coin.


    The despicable Ned Stark had survived, closing any possible rtionships for me with the Starks, after all, I did sell him out.


    But with time I would turn this to my favor, if the bear ended up winning, I was sure with that with the right preparation I could manipte the young bear to my favor, I just had to find what made the young bear tick.


    "Lord Baelish," Varys said, entering my establishment.


    "Varys, to what do I owe this pleasure?" I inquired sarcastically.


    "Save the lies for the court, now how about we talk about John Arrys," Varys smiled taking a seat.


    Varys knew how the old disgusting man had died, but he also knew who had requested such a thing, he couldn''t use that against me, so what was the little spider trying to do


    "By all means, let''s," I smiled.


    [Margaery Tyrell POV]


    I was to marry in a few days, in a few days I would be Queen! The only bad part was that my King didn''t find women appealing at all, but that hardly mattered.


    I didn''t care where or in whom he put his manhood inside, as long as his seed was delivered to me.


    If I gave him a heir, my position as the Queen would be forever sealed, after that I couldn''t care less if he slept with Loras for the rest of his life.


    "Soon I''ll be a Queen," I smiled, begging the gods to help me get with a child fast.

 Chapter 74:

    Chapter 74:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    After a month of traveling, I was finally in Myr, where Daenerys was waiting for me with open arms with our babies.


    I was surprised by how big the twins were, it is truly remarkable how babies grow during the first months of their life.


    "You bought all the unsullied?" Daenerys asked, after my dose of kisses, and baby hugs.


    "Yes, but they are free men now," I nodded, because like she did in the show I too had given them their freedom, but they had decided to follow me, with Grey Worm as general.


    "We keep getting stronger," Daenerys smiled.


    "Yes we do, yes we do~" I said with a baby voice while holding the twins, making the twinsugh.


    "Pff," Daenerys giggled.


    "Oh by the way, there is someone I think will be of great help to you," I said, remembering I had yet to present her to Missandei, Daenerys and her were best friends on the show, so perhaps they could do the same here.


    "Who?" Daenerys inquired with curiosity sparkling in her eyes


    "Missandei, she was a ve trantor, but I feel you two will get along," I said.


    "A trantor, well I do like learning newnguages," Daenerys hummed, "Well, I don''t see why not,"


    "Great," I smiled.


    "What is your next step after this?" Daenerys inquired, I had taken four cities, three of the free ones.


    "The same," I said, after all, there wasn''t much of a change.


    "I want to help you more," Daenerys sighed, kneeling before me, kissing my hand in a lovely way, "Let me, please,"


    I eyed her for a second, deep in thought, she could really help, but I didn''t want to risk her or my babies getting hurt, so I had find something that wasn''t as lethal.


    And then it dawned on me, I''ve been dealing with the conquests and the after match of those by myself, but she could deal with the after matches for me.


    "I do have something you could do, that would help me a big deal," I nodded, "I need to deal with the after matches when I conquer a city, I''ll be the one taking them down, and you''ll be the one to assimte them,"


    Daenerys smiled, "That way you don''t have to stay in a city for too long right?"


    "Exactly," I nodded.


    "I suppose I can do only that for now," Daenerys said, eying the dragons.


    [Ser Barristan Selmy POV]


    The waters to Essos were tough and unforgiving, killing many men on my way to this continent, but I was finally here.


    I had to find the young bear, a man fighting against very and raiding was a men worth giving myst few years of service.


    I was old, I knew one day I would fail my swing, I would fail to block or to dodge, I wanted to do something good with my life while I still could.


    Rumors said he was in Myr at the moment, and would leave soon, in a month or less I would be his de.


    [Melisandre POV]


    I was pregnant, with the tool to destroy Renly Baratheon, using his older brother essence I would birth the light minion to kill Renly.


    Then I would proceed to lead Stannis wrong so that he and the lions destroyed each other to the point of exhausting their own resources and men, so that when my beautiful prince finally crosses the continued andes all he has to do is sit, and rule the ashes these false kings left behind.


    But I had to be careful, Stannis believed in me, but was an impulsive man, should he feels I was leading him wrong he will kill me, and I''m quite not ready to die just yet, I''ve been waiting four hundred years for this, to serve my prince in anything he might desire, an assassin, a lover, or a friend, I would be his in body and mind.


    "Just wait my prince, the light will unite us, I''ll be anything you need,"


    *Caw. this bitch. is crazy!*


    "For him, yes I am," I eyed the Raven on my window, the fire had told me his animals were more than the eye could see, and the fire had blessed me to understand them, and I was overjoyed my beautiful, perfectly magnificent prince decided to keep an eye on me, "Tell my prince, I will help him from here,"


    [Olenna Tyrell POV]


    The young bear had conquered yet another city, acquiring on the way an army of unsullied soldiers, increasing his already terrifying army.


    Alongside Renly''s banners we had a bit over one hundred thousand soldiers.


    People would tremble before our army, that''s what I would say, if I didn''t know better.


    We had nothing but flowers going to war, men with no experience, with no idea how to hold a sword, wearing fancy armors, a soldier is only as good as his knowledge of the battlefield, reason why we were losing this war so bad.


    The idiot of my son had the worst case of tunnel vision possible, hiring and drafting any men he could to war was like giving blind monkeys knives and letting them loose in the battlefield, but at least the monkeys would win more.


    My son thought numbers won wars, which was the most idiotic thought any men could have, maybe I drank to much with him on my belly, experience wins wars, knowledge wins wars.


    Otherwise you might as well throw babies into the battlefield and expect them to win because they outnumber the enemy.


    We had nothing useful, but the young bear had savages that had learned to kill just to eat, soldiers that were trained since they were nothing but toddlers to be the pinnacle of discipline, northerners that had to adapt to harsh conditions to survive, and the best navy in Westeros.


    Compared to that, I had to be realistic, we had no chance.


    [Illyrio Mopatis POV]


    The alchemist guild would give the tool to destroy the bear of Essos, the so-called Khal of the West.


    Two tons of wildfire, to destroy him and his army, this of course would be expensive and truly hard to aplish, but I knew where he would eventually be, at one point he woulde to Pentos, and I would burn the city with him.


    "You won''t see iting, monster," Iughed.


    *Yes he will, you idiot, you are the one that won''t see us the Raven knights when we take you down! Caww!*


    "What an annoying bird," I muttered wondering why all of the sudden there were so many ravens on Pentos.


    [Euron Greyjoy POV]


    Since, some ravens had stolen my dragon horn, I had sailed back old Valirya with one thing in mind, well two.


    To avoid the fucking usurper, and get my horn, I was fearless not stupid, with one thousand men I had no chance of winning, he would have my head on his wall in less than an hour.


    But no one knew these waters like me, so avoiding him and getting the horn would be like fucking a nice pussy or killing a man, easy.


    "Three more days, and we''ll get to Valyria boys!" I shouted as Iughed, "Oh yeah I forgot none of you can talk,"


    [Daario Naharis POV]


    A conquered was among us, and frankly he was having a lot of sess, quite the fearsome warrior the Khal of the West is, or the young bear as some call him.


    With an army of one hundred thousand soldiers, and his apparent strategic genius, I doubted he would have much opposition during his mission, and while many hated him c I didn''t because thanks to the threat he represented we got quite the juicy contract with Yunkai.


    But that only meant I would have to kill him, and to be honest if the rumors of his prowess in battle are half true, I''m more fucked than a new whore in a brothel.


    "Ha! I suppose things are getting interesting regardless," Iughed.


    [Grey Worm POV]


    Our owner. no our king was a powerful men, a warrior of unparalleled strength and discipline, that danced on the battlefield like no one else, he was strong, someone worth fearing.


    But he was also kind like no one else, he broke our chains, he killed our jailers, he gave us something we had lost, years ago. Hope.


    Hope for a better tomorrow, hope for a better life, and for that, he would have our undying loyalty, for the unsullied would follow him to hell and back if needed.

 Chapter 75:

    Chapter 75:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Before leaving for my next conquest on the list, I was informed by my ravens of a few things, one Ser Barristan Selmy wasing this way to pledge himself to me.


    Two Illryo was baking quite the diabolical n, with an idea that might just work if he ys his cards right, he hadmissioned a literal ton of wildfire to destroy me and my army, with the help of Braavos.


    Three, Melisandre knew I was the champion of her god and for some reason probably rted to her that she now could talk with my animals, and promised me she would kill Renly.


    And four, Ned Stark and the entire north had pledged themselves to me.


    These bits of new information changed everything for me because if I didn''t act fast my army would be erased from existence by the vtile power that dragon vegan fire the alchemist guild was making.


    I knew Illryo was nning something, that much was obvious, but one thing was wanting to kill me , and another was to basically create the equivalent of a nuke on this time just for me.


    And not only was he nning on using one if not the most dangerous substances in the world but he also went as far as to using his city as a bait for me, meaning he would burn millions just to see me wrong.


    I gotta hand it to him, I misjudged his character, he isn''t a spineless little pig, he''s a spineless little monster.


    I never thought he would go that far to get rid of me, assasination attempts? Sure, political plots? Obviously!.... but mass murder of his own people to aplish his goal? Never... he was darker I thought, by a big margin.


    The worst part about this was that it could actually work! Not with me, I was now apparently immune to fire, though I am not entirely sure if that applies to vegan fire, and I''m not looking forward to test that out, but regardless of my immunity to the fire, his n could work, not as intended but it could still hurt me on the political run, one ton of wild fire was more than enough to vaporize my army, and even if he doesn''t kill me, leaving me without an army would fuck my entire n and possibly the world.


    So I couldn''t just sit and let him wait for the key of my destruction to be delivered at his door, I had to attack fast and now, perhaps this was the result of my approach being too passive, and while that approach was the right call at the beginning, it wasn''t now.


    Now I needed to bare my fangs and ws out and show them what happens when you mess with the bears!


    "Change of ns! We are going to Pentos, all of us," I would march with my one hundred thousand me to Pentos, taking the city and at the same time I would attack Braavos, killing apparently the two biggest pseudo-threats I had right now before they grew to be real threats with real means to destroy my work.


    Without those two in my side, I would be able to take Essos with little to no opposition.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    Maege had epted our betrothal a few months ago, which meant our alliance was sealed by blood and honor.


    All I had to do now was wait, wait for him toe so that we could march south and take the throne, rumors said he had one hundred thousand soldiers, that alongside the forty thousand the north could provide should be more than enough to win.


    "Father," Robb said, entering my sr.


    "Yes?" I inquired.


    "We have a letter from Renly, he said should we join him he will forgive our sins," Robb said reading the letter.


    Renly had been quite the pain since he heard we didn''t pledge to his brother, sending ravens with passive threats with the underline always being the same, join me or die.


    "Send him the usual response," I sighed.


    "Yes, father." Robb nodded leaving my sr.


    [Doran Martell POV]


    Ned Stark had joined Ronard''s side, with his support and ours the young bear would surely win the throne, and we would have the revenge we have desired for so many years.


    Together we would crush the Lannister''s for what they did and get the justice we deserved.


    "I heard the north joined the young bear, at first I didn''t believe it, but the wolf moved his army back to the north, as he waits for him toe," Oberyn das as he entered my room, "Are we still to hide, brother? Or are we ready to show that snakes of Dorne pay their debts?!"


    Oberyn for once was right to be impatient, we finally had a tangible path to justice, "We will follow the wolf''s path,"


    Oberyn stood silence for a second, clearly not expecting my answer, after a few seconds heposed and smiled, "dly,"


    "I will call our banners, and let the north know we are their allies in this mission," I informed Oberyn, who looked at me confused.


    "What about me?" Oberyn inquired.


    "You will go to Essos with an army, to help the young beare back home, so that we can destroy the Lannister''s," I smiled.


    Oberyn smiled at that, "It will be my honor,"


    [Melisandre POV]


    The time hade for me to birth the tool to help my prince, the tool to eliminate his enemies.


    Pain, incandescent pain invaded every corner of my body, taking hold of my being, but this was nothing, for I would suffer one million times more just to ensure my prince wins, just to ensure he fulfills the prophecy.


    "Ahhh!" I cried in pain, as the shadow left my body, blood dripping everywhere, and the only ones present to witness this was Davos, how fortunate of him to witness how I vanquished the enemies of my prince.


    "Kill Renly," I gave the shadow the order, the reason for its short existence, a task he would most undoubtedly carry out with no problems.


    The shadows crawled close to me, as if giving his mother onest look before dying , before phasing off the cave I gave birth in, going straight to Renly.


    "My prince, that''s one, I hope you see my love for you has no bounds," I smiled, knowing every minute of pain I was and had suffered so far was nothingpared to the lengths I would go to just for him.


    "This this can''t be right," Davos muttered, "this can''t be light"


    "Poor ignorant soul, all shadows are born from light," I smiled.


    [Ronard Mormont POV] [2 WEEKS LATER]


    As I rode with my army to Pentos, I found along the way the old knight who wanted to join me, after a brief discussion with him, I decided to let him join my ranks, for in reality he was a really good knight that wasn''t entirely bad, he was just your typical soldier that followed bad kings.


    He wanted to be the captain of my Kingsguard, and considering I technically didn''t have I agreed, but in reality I was thinking of creating something in the fuerte more along the lines of a round table for my knights and council, where every man would have a voice, and help me rule.


    But first I had to deal with Pentos, and then Braavos, I had to strike fast and strong, as to not give them any opportunity to fight back, if Braavos fell, the rest of Essos would be a piece of cake.


    With this siege I didn''t have much of a n, Pentos didn''t have an army, nor any mighty walls to take down, they were weak, reason why they had been buying the Khals out of their city, Braavos was the real challenge here, with more money that anyone can possibly imagine and a fierce army they would give my army a challenge.


    "Let''s set camp people, tomorrow we won''t stop until Pentos is on their knees and their magister is dead!" I shouted, rallying my men a bit.


    "For the Khal of the West!"


    "For the Breaker of Chains!"


    "For the King of the Seven Kingdoms!"


    "For the Father of Dragons and Emperor of the new world!"


    "For the young bear!"


    I smiled, as I heard them chant each and every single one of my titles, that somehow seemed to grow in numbers everyday.

 Chapter 76:

    Chapter 76:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Arriving at Pentos created a turmoil of emotions for me, for one I was extremely angry with Illyrio and wanted to kill him making sure he suffered a lot, but.


    Conquering Pentos took approximately two hours and had little to no bloodshed whatsoever, apparently the high nobles of Pentos were quite the rational bunch, with the majority of them kneeling to save their lives and positions.


    Which in turn made capturing Illyrio a really, really easy task.


    He tried to escape on one of his personal boats, probably seeing how his idiotic actions had backfire his and that his only option was trying to escape, but sadly he was mysteriously eaten by sea creature.


    I really hope my poor kraken doesn''t get an indigestion.


    With Illyrio dead, Pentos was officially mine, though it still felt kinda off to win so easy, but I won''tin, things like this rarely happen.


    "What are our orders?" Ser Barristan inquired.


    "We take control of the city and its assets and then we move to Braavos,in two of three weeks too," I informed my war council as I leaved the room, what they didn''t know was that the real reason I was waiting was because of Oberyn Martell and the army he was bringing an army to support me, and push me to go with him to Westeros.


    Which was an idea that had already urred to me, because after taking Braavos under my control, which was by far the biggest threat on this side of the sea for me, I would be able to leave this continent and focus on the Iron Throne.


    Leaving Daenerys behind,


    I would leave Daenerys with a small part of my army to protect her and the cities we had already taken and with that I would move all my attention solely on Westeros, attacking the kingdom while it was weak and vulnerable.


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to go to the kitchen and prepare something good.


    It had been quite a while since I had eaten anything made by me, being a lord and stuff.


    And much to my horror Westeros didn''t have any pizzas or hamburgers, so I had to improvise to emte those delicious godlike creations.


    As I walked to the kitchen Daenerys approached me with the twins who were stretching their arms begging to be with their dear old dad, smiling my beautiful wife inquired, "Where are you going?


    "To the kitchen, I wanna make some burgers, and now that I''m a dad it feels just right," I answered with a smile.


    Daenerys looked at me for a second befores she asked with curiosity, "What is a hamberger?"


    "One of the many items any dad needs to know how to make, is parenting one on one!" I chuckled, if she wanted to know she would have to eat one.


    The burgers were a massive sess, maybe I''ll rip McDonald''s off, my family seemed to love them, including my old man who even helped me with the grill, and while I''m still angry with him, I couldn''t call that hate anymore, after everything everyone had done to me during thest few years he really doesn''t seem so bad.


    Technically the assholes of this world made him look good byparison, and if I had to be rational about it, he wasn''t inherently a bad person, just the most stupid person I have ever meet, and that''s bad, but not bat shit evil Cersei level.


    So, I decided to give him a chance, because why not, he already had enough punishment with not being able to hold anynds or ever restore his lord title, he had no power over me, and he seemed to be trying to atone really hard.


    "These burgers are amazing," Jorah said, trying to make some small talk.


    "Sad attempt, but keep trying," I chuckled leaving him behind.


    "These are really good," Daenerysplimented, "Maybe we can make a business out of it,"


    And there it was my influence on her showing off, "I was thinking the same, how about we call the business CornDonald''s" I chuckled.


    Daenerys giggled, which in turn made the babiesugh with her, "Sure, we can also sell some corn, I suppose,"


    I kneeled to the baby''s level and with a baby voice said, "And our mascot will be Ronald CornDonald!"


    *I already exist master,* Out of nowhere a Raven that kinda looked like the joker flew to my shoulder, *Existence is pain master caw, our lives are fleeting before us, don''t you understand master? With every cornless day the dark and sweet kiss of deathes closer and closer, waiting for us, haunting our dreams, and there will be a night were we will dream no more, were we will gasp for air but our bodies will fail, and all we can do every night, is pray today isn''t our night, but even then we can''t never forget that fateful day is just in the horizon, waiting for us, and we will have to walk through it, and that''s the one absolute truth in our lives, no matter our standing,*


    *Holy fucking corn! That was dark,*


    "That Raven is scaring me," Daenerys smiled awkwardly.


    "..... Me too," I nodded, while thinking M, ''Jesus fucking Christ, was the real Ronald McDonald this dark.''


    *I need time to process this,* Neltharion hissed.


    *.....Antidepressants he needs, for too dark that was.* Roda said after a second.


    After a day of nothing but having fun together, and that incident with Ronald CornDonald, I decided to sleep


    In a few weeks I would be marching to Braavos, and then to Westeros, things were not going quite as I nned but things were working nheless, and you don''t try to fix something that is working.


    [Oberyn Martell POV]


    I was two weeks away from Pentos, and I never been happier, our justice, our vengeance, soon I would make those who hurt my sweet sistery with blood.


    The mountain, Tywin Lannister and Amory Lorch, they in particr would pay for what they did, I would make sure of that.


    "The day of justice ising, are you seeing this Elia, your brother will finally avenge you!" I smiled at the sky, for when the sun shone it was my sweet Elia smiling at me from above.


    [Ned Stark POv]


    The Martells has joined us, saying the could support us with over forty thousand me, that along what Ronard and the north had was more than enough to crush the lions in the south.


    An army of one hundred and eighty thousand soldiers, no matter how good of a strategist that old lion is, he was massively outnumbered.


    And while I was happy Ronard had the Martells support I was surprised, they didn''t ask for anything, no money, no betrothal, no nothing.


    Perhaps they were joining to make the Lannister''s pay for what they did to Elia Martell.


    Regardless of their reason, this made Ronard''s im massively better than it was before.


    "Ronard is up for a surprise," I chuckled.


    [Arya Stark POV]


    Ronard wasing, I could feel it, father had joined his side and so did the snakes of Dorne, there was just a matter of time before he became our king.


    Knowing this I focused even harder on my training, I had to help him, he saw talent in me when no one else did, he was the first friend I had outside my family, and whether he likes it or not he is part of our pack, and I will protect him when the timees.


    "Arya stop ying like a boy with that de!" Mother yelled at me, angry.


    "I won''t! I will be the first female Kingsguard leave me alone!" I shouted back.


    "I won''t ept this!" Mother growled.


    "I will be a battledy, like Ronard said!" I stood my ground.


    "That man is no king of ours! And nody needs a de!" Mother said, trying to take my de.


    "And what do you want mother," Sansa entered the room with a faint getting between mother and I, "All you are teaching us is how to open our legs, and frankly that curriculumcks a lot or maybe it doesn''t I''m sure that opening our legs will work if we lose a battle and some men try to **** us,"


    "Sansa! I will not tolerate this, you are out of line, I will!-" Mother tried to say but Sansa cut her


    "We have father''s permission, you are the one out of line," Sansa replied calmly, which in turn made mother p Sansa on the face as she stormed out of the room.


    "Wow that was awesome!" I said smiling at my sister.


    "I suppose I am," Sansa giggled rubbing her face, "But do try to avoid her when training, I don''t want to be pped on a daily basis,"


    "Will do," Iughed.

 Chapter 77:

    Chapter 77:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Three weeks passed since the grill day, Oberyn had yet to arrive, but I wasn''t going to wait for him any longer, and I didn''t I was already outside Braavos at my war camp close, that was conveniently a few miles away from them, which apparently triggered the Braavosi Sealord because I was awakened by one of my raven scouts who tells me that our camp will be under attack soon.


    Which made me d I had decided to left Daeneyrs behind on Pentos for this one with five thousand soldiers, while I fought the Braavosi right now.


    With a grunt, I jump out of the bed and looked outside down the hill confirming that arge group of soldiers was indeed approaching. Seeing they were at much one hour away I quickly dressed as grabbed my weapons.


    "Get ready! Braavos ising!" I shouted loud and clear for all my men to hear.


    The unsullied were already ready and alert, with the Dothraki being the second part of my army to follow suit.


    "They have a dialogue g!" One of my men shouted so they wanted to talk, we''ll lets.


    --------------------------------------------


    Braavos wasn''t like any other ce in this world, they were kind of democratic with the power structure. By kinda I mean the position of Sealord is not hereditary, and is given in a pseudo electoral way; that works kind of fishy, one of Braavos''s citizens is chosen to be Sealord by the city''s magisters and bankers through a convoluted and arcane process, meaning the popce has no vote whatsoever, and only wins the most malleable man.


    The choosing process apparently is intense by how the rumors go, but once chosen, the new Sealord serves for life, Braavos current Sealord was, Ferrego Antaryon.


    All I know about him is that he is a member of House Antaryon a noble house and that he is who currently serves as the current Sealord of Braavos.


    But a Sealord was nothing without his sword, each Sealord selects their first sword, who serves as their champion, captain of the guard, and ambassador sometimes, they were known for their immense prowess in battle and unique fighting style.


    Qarro Volentin was the current First Sword of Braavos, and probably the man I would have to kill soon enough.


    "Wee, Lord Mormont," The Sealord greeted with a disapproving look on his face.


    "Is King, please be sure to remember that for whoever long you have," I said with a yful tone, letting him know he meant nothing to me.


    See, at first, I wasn''t so sure about conquering Braavos, they seemed like an alright ce, so the idea of opening a peaceful dialogue with them urred to me once or twice, but the moment they allowed someone tomission a ton of fucking wildfire, well, let''s just say I don''t have any more doubts.


    Braavos, and the Iron Bank are one, the fucking bankers are an important part of their electoral process, which means they knew of this crazy project and still allowed it, fuck them with capital F.


    "Do you really think this will end well for you?" The Sealord inquired with an apathetic tone, how prideful this bastard could be.


    With a smile I thought two could y this game, so I leaned back putting my hands behind my head and my feet up the table, "Yeah, have you seen my record, history would prove I''m right,"


    "How dare you disrespect the Sealord this way!" The First Sword of Braavos growled, clearly infuriated.


    "What is a Lord to a King?" I chuckled yfully.


    "As much as I like this nonsense, I came here to discuss the terms of your surrender," The Sealord said with a judgmental look on his face.


    "Sure," I smiled, with a joyful expression forming up my face, the two of them seemed happy for a moment, and I knew it was my moment to strike, "So, you willy down your weapons, give me all your money, and kill yourself? Sounds fair?"


    Both the First Sword and The Sealord were astonished of my response, they surely didn''t see that oneing.


    "You are making a grave mistake kid," The Sealord said with a hostile tone, trying to kill me with res.


    "No," I said with a dark tone, "You are the one that made a mistake, when you let Illryo buy one ton of wildfire, just to kill me, your greatest sin was making an enemy out of me, so do yourself a favor and kill yourself, because as long as your body is not underground rotting, I won''t stop, I won''t slow down, one way or another, you will die, and it will be because of me,"


    "How dare you!" The First Sword pulled his weapon him, which in turn made Grey Worm who was one of my selected bodyguards jump in front of me, spear ready to pierce any threats, followed by Ser Barristan Selmy.


    "Allow me to kill this man, my King," Grey Worm requested, ring at the First Sword.


    "You think Braavos will fall to you!?" The Sealord chuckled, but I could see his bitter tone miles away, "No Braavosi would kneel to a ver!"


    "Oh, wow, you need to upgrade your spywork," I chuckled.


    "We are no ves, we serve the Khal of The West, the Breaker of Chains, the Father of Dragons, the King of the Known World because he is worthy of being followed, we are the ones that aren''t worthy of his guidance," Grey Worm said, and I could feel he meant every single word.


    "Insolent fool!" The First Sword growled taking a step forward.


    "Boy, I can cut you twenty times before you reach my king, so do your job and think wisely, or this might be thest decision you ever made," Ser Barristan said, sword ready to slice the first sword.


    "You will die, and every Braavosi that dies will be because of you," I said standing up, "We are leaving, these two idiots are not worth my time,"


    Grey Worm and Ser Barristan nodded, as they followed me out of that ce, leaving behind the soon to be dead idiots.


    --------------------------------------------


    I went back to my camp satisfied how the peace reunion had gone, surrender, ha! They should''ve thought of that when they paid for a nuke, you do not sponsor a nuclear deterrent andter say, we are doing it for peace.


    "How do you want to proceed with this, my king?" Ser Barristan inquired.


    "Well, I have just the idea for this," I smiled as I started to exin my round table, consisting of, Ser Barristan Selmy, my most trusted Bloodrider Angi, and Grey Worm who I would rename Lancelot can''t stand calling him Grey Worm it feels like I''m insulting him.


    --------------------------------------------


    [Oberyn Martell POV]


    I had finally arrived in Pentos, after a bit of dy with the storms and stuff, I was finally here, though the city wasn''t like I remembered, the city had banners all over the ce that seemed to be the mix of House Targaryen and House Mormont together.


    Which means the young bear moves fast, and not only that but I was immediately stooped by the Iron Navy, who then proceeded to interrogate me so much I was quite sure they knew me more than my beautiful Eria now.


    "Can I speak with the Queen now," I inquired, "Not that I don''t like yourpany, I would love to take you out, but I have more pressing matters."


    "You are as lively as rumors said," Amanding voice said behind me, which was more than easy to tell it was the Queen, mostly because the men inside the room shut their mouths as soon as she entered.


    "I am, thank you very much for noticing," I smiled.


    "And I hope you have in your best interest to keep that," Daenerys smiled, and while subtle her threat was clear, take a wrong step and you won''t be lively anymore or alive for the matter.


    "It is, I like being alive," I nodded, with a smile.


    "What is your purpose here?" Daenerys inquired taking a seat.


    "To pledge myself to you and the King, Dorne is yours tomand," I winked at her, "If you let help us take our revenge on the Lannisters,"


    "The Lannisters are our enemies too," Daenerys nodded, "Then kneel, and pledge your de to us,"


    I did as I was told, as I smiled at her yfully, "This is a sight I don''t mind repeating,"


    "I will assume that was an ill-judged attempt of you trying to be funny," Daenerys narrowed her beautiful purple eyes at me, "I''m your Queen now, and I''m married, to your King,"


    "Oh dear, I would never sleep with the Queen alone, but I wouldn''t mind sleeping with both the Queen and the King," I chuckled, "You are going to have to forgive me, my Queen, Dorne is thend of passion, we don''t have boundaries, we fuck, we drink and we indulge ourselves in the carnal desires of the flesh, be it, man or woman,"


    "So those rumors were true too," Daenerys said bored, "You are also a horny idiot,"


    "I must apologize," I smiled, "It''s the way I am,"


    "Next time you insinuate something like that I will have you join the Unsullied," Daenerys said with a cold tone, "I must apologize in advance, it''s just the way I am,"


    "Won''t happen again," I nodded, quite surprised the little dragoness had such sharp ws and teeth under her pretty exterior, ''I better avoid the flirting if I want to keep my best friend attached to me''

 Chapter 78:

    Chapter 78:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    No wall surrounds my war camp, and yet, the Sealord was hesitant to attack me, he knew I was while young, dangerous, unpredictable. Or perhaps I was predictable? After all.


    All I do is win, but forgetting for a moment about feeding my own ego, I knew he didn''t have the power to fight me upfront, but that didn''t mean he would resort to other methods


    "My King," Ser Barristan said, as he entered my room, his face letting me know he had something important to share.


    "Yes?" I inquired.


    "There is a messenger from Braavos here," Ser Barristan answered, and this information confused me a bit, didn''t I told the Sealord a day ago I would kill him? Why in the seven hells would he send someone to talk to me?


    Taking a deep breath, I get off my tent, seeing a massive ck horse rearing close to me, dust curling around its hooves, the horse was probably one of the most beautiful horses I''ve ever seen, and atop of that magestic horse, a piece of shit.


    A Bravoosi messenger with a terribly scarred face and a pair of gold teeth, of course, he didn''te alone but considering that all he brought to a camp with ny thousand soldiers was nothing but fifteen men, it was technically as if he came alone, seriously what can fifteen men do with these numbers.


    The messenger took a step forwards, and I could already taste the smugness he emanated, "I bring word from the GREAT Sealord of Braavos,"


    "We can debate on the ''Great'' part," I chuckled, if he was so great why counsel heprehend my clear hostility towards him.


    Many of my Dothraki approach the man with smirks on their faces, they touch the messenger hair and smell around him, and soon they all start tough, "My Khal, this man smells like a woman,"


    I started tough with my men, "Well, I suppose it was to be expected,"


    "A man that doesn''t ride into battle is no men," My bloodrider said with a smile.


    The messenger was by this point incredibly infuriated, hands griping his pants, "Westerosi arrogance! It will be the death of you all. If it were not for the diplomacy of the Great Sealord, I would rip the breath from your lungs, with my bare hands."


    I chuckled as I walked towards him, leaning close to him handing him a knife, "Oh my, threaten me with a good time, go ahead do it, none of my men will move, but be sure to kill on your first shot, because if you don''t, you will regret it,"


    "My king!?" Ser Barristan protested but was silenced with a simple re.


    "I. you!" The messenger froze with shock as stared at me with wide eyes, dropping the knife I gave him to the ground.


    "So does anyone wants to try?" I chuckled.


    "You bastard!" One of the Braavosi guards couldn''t take it anymore and dashed with his de towards me.


    "Ah," I turned to him, "A volunteer," With that I dashed forward, kicking him on the neck with enough strength to shattering his neck, killing him in one shot.


    "I will fight you," Another guard said, he was old but looked experienced, "If I win, will your troops go back?"


    "They will," I smiled eyeing the still frighting messenger who was just silent, like a mute.


    The man grabbed a big sword and started to swing at me, quite slow, it was as if dodging someone trying to punch me underwater, with me not being underwater, after a while, this sad attempt started to get boring "For God''s sake stop, this is stupid even by your Braavosi standards, and as we''ve seen this week, that threshold is vast,"


    "Is this just a game to you!" The old soldier growled, angry, holding his massive sword tight.


    I smiled, "A game? Hardly. If this were a game I would be having fun, or killing Joffrey, now that sounds like a good time,"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" The old soldier rushed at me, giving hisst battle cry, thatsted for a few seconds before his decapitated headnded with a heavy thud on the floor.


    "Now, that was depressing," I chuckled, eying the messenger.


    The messengerposed himself a bit, and said with the utmost confidence, "If you value your lives over yourplete annihtion, you must turn back now, while our great lord is forgiving!"


    I sighed, wondering where did he get all that bravado, he just saw me effortlessly kill two of his guards, "Before continue to shit through your mouth Braavosi, know that I am in a really bad mood today, so even a Lord''s messenger, you will be held ountable for the wordsing out of your mouth, is that clear?"


    "Leave, and submit to the Sealord, and all will be forgiven," The messenger said, ignoring my threat, just how stupid can someone be?


    Submission, he wanted me! To submit, how fucking dare he, "If you dont submit, he will kill you and everyone you love,"


    "Weaponizing my family, I see, and who''s going to swing the sword?" I inquired angry, "Your Sealord?" That wasughable, "You?" Not in a million years, as I talk I continue to move towards the man, and his guards sword out.


    "This. You can''t kill the messenger!" The messenger said ordering his men to attack, but those were soon intercepted by my own guard, who were dealing with them quite easily.


    "I told you," I whispered close to his ear, "Next time, learn to listen," with that I pushed my de through his heart, as I stared deep into his eyes, seeing his life slowly drain out of him, panic, fear, anger, were just a few of the emotions I was able to read on his face before he the sweet release of death came for him.


    "Kill everyone but one," I ordered my men, after all, I wanted someone to deliver the message that peace was never an option, they threw that to the trash when they helped my enemies.


    --------------------------------------------


    [Oberyn Martell POV]


    The beautiful, but really scary Queen, had ordered me and my army to go and help Ronard, apparently, he is fighting with Braavos.


    I didn''t bring many men, but she said that I had to prove my loyalty by being there for my King, the things I do for revenge, the things I do for love.


    I finally had the chance to avenge Elia, my own sweet little sun that was taken from us, by those wretched lions, and if the price to get the revenge Dorne has been waiting was to kneel for a new King, we would do it.


    I didn''t care who sat on the throne, all I knew is that I didn''t want it, too much work, my only desire was to kill Tywin and his men.


    "Let''s go men, we are going dancing to Braavos," I ordered, not really sure if any of my men understood my clever word y, about Braavos water dancing.


    [Daario Naharis POV]


    The young bear had changed his schedulepletely, and here we were with a contract of defending a city he might not even attack anytime soon


    But I suppose getting paid for doing nothing was also eptable, but one thing was absolutely true, I still had no idea how we would win, when all we had was five hundred soldiers.


    I''m not really sure what the masters of Yunkai expect Because unless we each kill two hundred of his army without dying, this was a suicide.


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    Dorne had pledged their loyalty to the young bear in Essos, that alongside the north gave the bear around eighty thousand soldiers.


    That alone was very troubling, but to trust was just the beginning, the boy had also managed in Essos to acquire an army of one hundred thousand soldiers, which would bring his army to one hundred and eighty thousand soldiers.


    And while the young bear continued to grow and grow, our resources, our men, and everything we needed for this war was benign depleted, slowly but surely, every day we were weaker, and because of that we would pay.


    If only we could get the Tyrells to join us, we would have a better chance at winning this.


    "Renly needs to die," with Renly dead, we would be able to marry Margaery to Joffrey, and in the process we would even the numbers out, because so far, the boy was ahead of us, then again he doesn''t have to deal with the idiocy of my children, and the mad rat for a grandchild I had, Joffrey.

 Chapter 79:

    Chapter 79:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    The time hade, the time for war, I would be leading the cavalry, with my entire Khsar moving as one unit, while Lancelot aka Grey worm attacked the the gates of the city.


    Our forces were numerously superior to theirs, but they could still prove to be worthy opponents.


    Braavos had hired all the sellswordpanies with the exception of two, the goldenpany and the storm crows. But even with those two out of the picture, they still had managed to amass forty thousand outside soldiers, which put them in a total of sixty thousand soldiers on their side.


    But while their army could pose a problem, I knew I could handle things as they came, with my horses, ravens, snakes, bears and other animals my army was nearly unstoppable.


    But I wasn''t going to let this thought of near invincibility cloud my judgment, only fools think of victory before it.


    "I will lead the first attack with my Khsar," I informed my war council.


    "And we will lead the navy attack right?" My ironborn inquired, looking at the map.


    "Yes," I nodded, turning to the unsullied, "The unsullied alongside Ser Barristan will push the main gate, while I keep their undivided attention on me,"


    "It shall be done," Lancelot nodded.


    "I will do my best," Ser Barristan bowed.


    That was just part A of my n, with the help of my ravens I would bomb the city with medieval molotovs, setting Braavos and unfortunately it''s people on fire, what I wanted to aplish with this was to diverse their attention with chaos outside and within the city this would break whatever strategy they had, or at the very least weaken them.


    But that just the beginning of my Air Force attack, because Roda would be leading the air assault forces B, where five hundred ravens would be dropping poison bombs within the enemy ranks, disrupting their formations and killing some of their ranks. At first I was reluctant to send my ravens with poison to attack, history has proved they tend to kill themselves with that, but Roda showed me they had evolved to the point where they didn''t, so I approved of his idea.


    With this my victory was partly assured, now it was time to execute my n.


    "To war!" I shouted, rallying my men.


    "TO WAR!"


    At the battle began, with my ravens being the first ones to attack; my loyal birds fly really high, far from the reach from the enemy''s arrow range and begin releasing small metal objects that release a poisonous mist. The Braavosi soldiers soon begin to choke and gag. And not having the antidote I had their throat began to swell and one by one they fell into the ground with heavy thuds.


    "Wait for it," I had my troops on standby, waiting for my ravens toplete their part.


    Soon after the next air strike followed, with the other squad of ravens dropping molotovs, that in total equal barrels of mmable liquid Braavos setting the city in mes from the air.


    I let this continue for a few minutes, seeing how my feathery friends destroyed their ranks one by one, but them alone would not win this, it was time.


    I gallop with my horse with thousands of Dothraki soldiers following me as I yell "Charge!" My troops rush forward with me with loud war cries. I''m in front of the front of the charge, like a Khal should be, and soon enough, my army crashes into the enemy.


    I start hacking at the Braavosi soldiers, killing eight with my first swing without getting off my horse. I swing again, shing another throat leaving a trail of death behind me as I move forward.


    Jumping off my horse, mostly because fighting in one is ufortable, I rolled in the ground grabbing a war hammer, deciding to try dual wielding this weapon with my sword, I swung the war hammer, shattering someone''s skull with ease.


    As I continued with my assault, I duck under a spear that was going for my head in an attempt to kill, with a smile I dropped the war hammer for a second as I grabbed the spear from the still alive enemy disarming him with a swift kick and then jabbed his own weapon through his neck.


    Noticing I was about to be surrounded I smiled as I swung my de killing five guys with a single sweep, taking a deep breath. I keep on dancing through the battlefield, turning and tearing through the Braavosi ranks.


    Seeing that around twenty more soldiers wereing my way, I leaped into the air as one spearmen tried to stab me. In the air I grabbed the soldier''s neck and with a strong twist broke his neck, doing a one hundred and eighty degree turn.


    "Wow, I will call that move the hooterneitor, because hoot damn," Iughed.


    With a dark smile I kept on fighting,ughtering like the pigs they were whileughing and roaring as blood sttered my armor with each swing, at one point I was head to toe covered in their blood.


    And after a few hours of them seeing me ughter them like pigs with no sess in harming me, the Braavosi soldiers started to flee in sheer terror from me and my soldiers, but mostly me. My Dothraki warriors of course wouldn''t let this happen so they chased them down, wiping everyone that tries to escape my herd.


    "To the city!" I shouted, mounting my horse, and immediately galloping to Braavos.


    -


    [Ferrego Antaryon POV]


    The city was burning, our army was being ughtered, if this continued we would lose by the end of the day, I was so sure we could hold him down, for years if necessary, but how was I supposed to know he had trained his ravens to drop poison and fire?!


    The only option I had was to challenge him to a duel, his champion against mine, the winner takes all.


    "Send a Raven to the young bear," This was myst bet, and thest path to victory we still had, my first sword was sure to win for me this war, for there wasn''t any better swordsman than him.


    [Ronard Mormont POV]


    A few hours after the ughter outside the city walls, a Raven arrived from the Sealord, he wanted to avoid any further Braavosi blood to be spilled and requested we solved this with a duel, his champion against mine, the duel had but one rule, I couldn''t fight.


    This was a high risk, high reward situation, if I won, Braavos would be mine faster, and I would lose less, but if my champion lost, I would have to stop invading them.


    "Allow me to fight for you," Ser Barristan said kneeling, "I have fought more duels than any man alive, and I''m still here, let me win this battle for you,"


    The old knight was right in one thing, he was my best option, my Dothraki weren''t good at fighting armored knights, and I wasn''t sure Lancelot could win against the first sword.


    "Bring me honor, and glory," I nodded, and I could see as if I had given the man the crown or something, his spirit was fueled with a strong drive to win now.


    "I will, my king," Ser Barristan said, with his tone sounding as if he was stating a fact, the fact that his victory was assured.


    [Brienne of the Kingsguard POV]


    I was finally serving the man I loved, I knew I would never be his Queen, but this was more than enough, to be his de was more than enough.


    Today we were preparing for battle, to battle with Stannis''s forces the next dawn, and I was guarding him, but a cold and chilling air invaded my very core, fear turning me blind for a second, Immediately I turned around to see a shadow approaching Renly.


    "Nooooo!" I shouted rushing to save my king but it was toote


    For all I managed to aplish was seeing my king being in by the animated shadow, that looked like Stannis.


    I had failed, I had failed to protect the man I loved, I failed my duty, but I would avenge him.

 Chapter 81:

    Chapter 81:


    Author Note: This novel is around seventy percent done, so things will start to fall into ce and stuff sooner thanter!


    So if you want to read chapters ahead what I have done so far, be sure to check my patren! I have fourteen chapters ahead!


    Also I''m starting a new novel on my ptreon first! But it wille wayter on, I will post here once I have 20 chapters at least on patren, I don''t know if some of you remember at the beginning of this novel that I said I had a marvel gamer idea, well, I decided to flesh that out, with the first chapter already being on Patren.


    For that novel the chapters are around 3000-4000 words per chapter.


    The first chapter is 3400 words so yeah big bois


    Again my dear people, just letting you sexy readers know but I will post here only after I have enough backup for a daily update! /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Braavos took my threat seriously because the next day before noon they were openly surrendering.


    Braavos was finally mine, but there were a few rats inside the city that I had to eradicate before moving forward, the iron bank being one of them, they were the main poison inside the city, my city, and I was the antidote.


    "The nobles havepletely surrendered, my king," Ser Barristan said as he knelt before me.


    With a smile, I looked at him and said, "Perfect, send the unsullied to collect all the nobles of the city, including the bankers," To make sure I wouldn''t suffer a coup in the future I had to first gather all the rats in one ce and then purge the untrustworthy ones, leaving only those that I could trust because they were loyal, or they feared me, either one worked.


    Ser Barristan stood up from the floor and said, "As you wish, my king," with that the old knight departed to carry out my orders, leaving me in my office alone.


    Now that the city was mine, I had no tangible real reason to stay here, I had my army, and no real opposition on this side of the sea, so I had to start nning my invasion of Westeros.


    Daenerys would remain on this side of the sea to rule over the cities we had conquered as their Queen while I fought the Lions in the West. There were many other reasons as to why I wanted to leave her on Essos, for one she would be safe and sound and so would the babies


    "A man is surprised," an unfamiliar voice said in the shadows.


    Following the sound, I found a man who could only be described as a hobo, but had a dangerous air to it, "A faceless men, here for another chat or?" I inquired taking a deep breath, wondering what did they want this time.


    The assassin looked at me, his eyes devoid of any emotion and personality, without fear, without anger, nothing but an empty sheet of everything that makes us human, "A man wants nothing, a man can''t kill you, but a man can hurt you,"


    Immediately my mind went to my children, my wife, if they couldn''t kill me, they sure could try and hurt me, but although the idea of my family being hurt terrified me, I had nned ahead against this scenario for a long time. Daenerys had hundreds of animals always keeping an eye on her and the babies, animals that couldn''t be fooled by a fake face, my bears alone could smell strange people from miles away.


    With a hard look on my face, I turned my gaze to him as I said, "What''s to keep me from destroying your region?"


    "Vr Dohaeris, Vr Morghulis," The faceless men smiled, "All men must serve, and all men must die, we are not afraid of death, we serve it"


    That much was true, they served death, and were like roaches hard to kill, because you dont know who belongs to the order unless you see them in person, "I''ll be honest, I''m confused as to why are you here.''


    "A man wanted to strike a deal," The faceless man informed me.


    "Go on," I sighed, maybe it would be beneficial for me.


    The assassin began to exin how the only thing his guild wanted to do in exchange of never targeting or attacking my family by any means was for me to allow his guild bury me when I died. Weird request, but I was still a bit skeptic, but when I asked him if they wanted to use my face or something, he said no. That what they wanted was to give me to the god of death personally.


    So seeing that all they were really asking was to be a free burial service for my old body in the future, I nodded, "Deal,"


    "A man is pleased," With that the weird assassin left, leaving me with more questions than answer, but at least I had one less thorn on my ass to worry about fully at the very least.


    "Well, that was. Odd," I sighed.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Oberyn Martell POV]


    When I arrived at Braavos I was more than surprised to see the city waspletely taken over by the young bear, he had managed to do it in less than a week. That is surprising and terrifying. Just how good was this brat in war, to lead the Dothraki he had to be strong, and to win wars he had to be smart, a really fearsomebination.


    "State you business," I was abruptly stopped by an unsullied warrior, pointing his spear at me.


    "My name is Oberyn Martell, I was sent here by the Queen," I chuckled, taking a step back.


    "I''ll let the King now, don''t move," Oh the unsullied, always straight to business, no fun, but how nostalgic, it reminds me of the old days, when I was traveling around Essos training among them.


    "Rude, at least give me your name," I smiled.


    "Lancelot," Lancelot, well that was a weird name for an unsullied, if I remembered correctly their masters force them to change names every day, and their names would usually be something insulting and demeaning.


    "Don''t worry I''ll wait here!" I waved him off.


    -


    [Ronard Mormont POV]


    Oberyn has arrived.a tadte if you ask but I suppose is the intention what really matters, with his house I had the support of two out of the six great houses in Westeros. the Greyjoy''s were a thing of the past so I can''t count them.


    Now all I had to do was get some ships and move my army to the west, and start nning my strategy, from the top of my head I had many ideas, a lot of them involving rats, for kingsnding had thousands of them, but I would have to wait.


    "My King," Oberyn bowed.


    "Let''s get to the point shall we?" I knew what he wanted and he knew what I wanted, so why pretend? "I know the only reason your house is joining us is to destroy the Lannister, which is totally fine, I hate those Lions for the most part too, but whates after that? After the destruction of you enemies whates next?" I didn''t want allies that would turn their backs at me once their own personal vendetta wasplete, I wanted to know to what extent they would stay.


    Oberyn looked at me and after a second of humming started tough, "A straight to business man, I can respect that don''t worry you will have Dorne''s loyalty as long as you let us have our retribution.." by the end of that his tone of voice was dark and cold, theplete opposite to his normal cheerful demeanor, as if a switch inside of him had been turned off.


    "Then we won''t have a problem," I nodded, if all they wanted in exchange of their loyalty was Tywin, the mountain and the other idiot that fucked their family, they could have them, "They are yours to do as you please, but leave Joffrey to me,"


    "Then, I will do my best to serve you my king," Oberyn smiled.

 Chapter 82:

    Chapter 82:


    Author note: First... I''m sorry for the dy, I was... really and I mean really busy today, like you have no idea. Seriously.


    The novel is around 56-60% done, I thought I would go down with 120 chaps but for the ending I have nned I need more, so there you have it!


    Anyhow, if you want to read ahead go to my ptreon I have fifteen delicious... sulent, marvelous chapters ahead. /cornbringer


    -


    It was time to go for the crown, but before that I had to make sure that Daenerys had enough military power to hold the cities we had conquered in Essos, considering that we had an army of one hundred thousand soldiers, I decided to leave Daenerys with thirty percent of our army, not counting animals. That way she would be safe, and with enough military strength to fight back.


    In total, she would have at her disposal forty thousand soldiers, and about forty thousand animals, including horses, bears, ravens, and other animals. Leaving her with a total of eighty thousand soldiers ready to die for her. Meanwhile, I would take about sixty-five thousand soldiers west to attack the Lannisters, not counting my animals and Neltharion who had begged to go with me.


    There was no longer any reason for me to stay in Essos; by conquering Braavos and eliminating all rats within the city, I had cemented our power in this continent as something unshakeable and unstoppable.


    "I should go with you," Daenerys argued, she was not happy with my decision, and in part, I could understand her, but if she came with me to the west she would be a target for the Lannisters, whereas if she stayed in Essos, no one would be able to reach her, the Krakens would make sure of that stopping any ships that weren''t mine.


    "I know honey, but I need you to keep this ce under control, you are my Queen, and you must rule this continent while I''m away," I said kissing her hand.


    "I understand, but I don''t like it," Daenerys sighed with a faint smile, and in her eyes, I could see clear as the day that more than wanting to avenge her family, she didn''t want to be separated from me, which made me immensely happy, the fact that she loved me more than she hated those who betrayed her family was impressive of its own.


    "A-da.A-ba!" Geralt babbled adorably once again melting my heart.


    "You two are going kill daddy with that cuteness," I chuckled kissing my son on the forehead.


    Alyssa on the other hand wasughing as she looked at me as if I were the best clown in the world.


    "Is daddy funny?" Daenerys asked yfully to our daughter, who answered with moreughter.


    "Hehe," I chuckled, carrying the twins high in the air, my two treasures, I thought with Daenerys I had experienced true love, and in a way I did, but with my kids, I felt like gravity wasn''t holding me on the ground anymore, it was them, I would kill, die and suffer for them without hesitation.


    ---------------------------------


    [Oberyn Martell POV]


    After helping my new King eliminate the threats or rats as he calls them within Braavos, I decided to test how strong he really was by challenging him to a friendly duel. I knew he was strong, the almost one hundred thousand Dothrakis following him were more than enough proof, but I still wanted to see just how strong he was.


    I lost the duel in under one minute, and I cant tell that minute was just him being graceful.


    I wasn''t prepared at all for the abysmal difference between our strengths, for the first time in decades I felt like a child fighting against a master, but with the difference that something inside me knew for certain that no matter how much I trained nothing would shorten that massive gap.


    But this didn''t bother me at all, on the contrary, I preferred to follow a King with strength and intelligence, someone who would lead his army by example, risking his life first so that others would do the same for him, that''s the king of King Dorne would follow, not an entitled brat with a doubtful im to the throne, we didn''t care he came from a small house, or that he didn''t have royal blood within him, in Dorne we judge the person by their worth, not that of their family. Though him having married Daenerys helped, but that only helped him so much.


    "Well.. things ought to be fun with him around," I chuckled, eager to leave Essos, and wage war against those rotten lions.


    ---------------------------------


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    In a fortunate event, Renly had died in a mysterious way, some said that a shadow entered his chambers and killed him, blood magic, others that one of his own knights had betrayed him, in the end, it didn''t matter how died, because with Renly out of the picture we could turn this war in our favor, by marrying Joffrey with Margaery Tyrell we would secure an army that alongside ours would be able to face the young bear and his army.


    The idiot of a daughter I had was not happy at all with my decision to marry her little mad dog off to a Tyrell, but her opinion on the matter was irrelevant and non-importnat, without this alliance we didn''t have much of a chance of winning this war.


    "Cersei will not forget this, Father," Tyrion said with a sigh.


    "Perfect, let her, she is not here to rule, if she were we would have already lost the crown by now," I replied with apathy, Cersei had to understand that she was not as clever as she thought she was, in fact, among my children, she was the most problematic.


    "On that, we can agree," Tyrionughed for a brief second before asking, "With Renly out of the way, we can focus on dealing with Stannis, we still have time before the Young Bear arrives, any ideas?"


    I nced at Tyrion for a second, as he filled his cup of wine, before I answered, "Stannis is more experienced in the art of war than his little brother was in the art of war, but he is as charismatic as a cow, he doesn''t inspire loyalty out of love or fear, he will fall in his time,"


    "I see," Tyrion hummed, sitting back on his chair.


    ---------------------------------


    [Olenna Tyrell]


    The sorry excuse of a man whom we had allied with had died, and in part I was thankful, this, of course, led the lions to invite us to their side immediately, maybe they killed him, or maybe they were desperate with the imminent threat that Ronard Mormont represented


    They wanted to marry Margaery to that little demon named Joffrey, rumors of his cruelty and madness had already spread far and wide across the seven Kingdoms, and I was not going to allow my granddaughter to suffer at his hands, Margaery would be Queen but not with that spawn of the hell as her King, Tommen Baratheon on the other hand, was as rumors say soft, king hearted and more importantly manipble. Joffrey had to die.


    Besides it not like anyone but his mother would miss him, but I doubt even Cersei is that blind to love that thing.


    "When are we going to the capital, grandmother?" Margaery inquired, content with the idea of marrying hastily to secure her position of Queen.


    "In one month," I answered with a faint smile, poor naive child, good thing she has me to protect her, otherwise the idiot of a son I have would doom her to a life suffering.


    ---------------------------------


    [Jon Snow POV]


    Humanity was in grave danger, the others, the white walkers existed and were moving, evolving, ever-changing, I had to let others know they were real.


    But before I managed, to escape a cold voice stopped me.


    "Humanity''s time has run out, you now walk upon the darkness child, the light won''t protect you here young Dragon, nothing will," The undead said with a cold tone, the same one that had killed my entire scout party,


    "All will serve in death,"

 Chapter 83:

    Chapter 83:


    Author note: Here ya go people, early this time hehe


    On other news I will eventually make a post so that you guys can help with future ideas for novels!


    With love Your Cornbringer!


    If you wanna read ahead some sulent chapters go to /cornbringer


    -


    After making sure Daenerys had everything under control I proceeded to mobilize all the ships, which were barely enough to move all the men and animals I was moving over the west.


    My initial destination would be the north, where I would go to see Lord Stark to discuss the terms of our alliance.


    Then I would let my army rest so that everyone would be at their best when the war really began.


    "It will take us a month to get there," Oberyn sighed in annoyance, "but I suppose it worth the wait,"


    "With how you act I would''ve thought you loved traveling, was that assumption incorrect?" I inquired as I kept my gaze on the sea.


    "I love traveling,," Obery replied with a soft chuckle, "What I hate is the waiting, the time in between,"


    "Understandable," I nodded in agreement as I walked to my cabin leaving Oberyn alone, my mission was to get some peace and quiet, how oblivious I was that concept was now impossible for me, not only I was a King, I was a Dad, which made peace and quiet an impossibility for me.


    And that concept was reaffirmed in my room, because upon entering said room I found Neltharion fighting with one of the battle bears, both locked on the floor biting each other on an epic duel of I don''t know, a quick nce to my bed reveals it had been torn to pieces by the coteral damage of this fight.


    Neltharion had taken it upon himself to fight anyone, and when I asked him why, he would only answer that he wanted to be as strong as me and he needed the experience, which usually made me ignore his odd behavior, because. well I''m not made out of stone, that he wants to be like me is adorable and pushes all the right buttons for me to let him do his thing.


    "I''m too tired to be dealing with this shit," I sighed as I walked out of the room not wanting to defuse whatever situation they had, my new destination, my backup room, a room especially designed for these types of emergencies.


    [Jon Snow POV]


    Fear, fear was amon thing, you can deal with it, but that doesn''t make you fearless, all my life I had dealt with my fears, but what I saw that day. that thing, how his mere presence made me the grip of death, that was something I wasn''t prepared to deal with.


    ''Don''t be afraid. I won''t kill youyet. But let the bear know I''ming for him and in my path! All life will end!''


    I had been forgiven spared just because I served a purpose, a menial purpose, to deliver a message, I wanted to fight, I wanted to kill that thing for what it did to my brothers in the watch, but my entire body refused to raise a finger against him, no matter how hard I tried all I could do was see him leave not before he desecrated even more my fallen brothers by raising them from the death, to be nothing but mere puppets.


    Humanity as a whole was at risk, the crown, thends, the power, nothing would matter if we didn''t stop that monster.


    This was bigger than me, bigger than the game of thrones, and more importantly bigger than my oath to the watch. I had to break my oath, and even if I ended up dead because I had deserted the watch, it would be worth it if I managed to warn just one person.


    "We are leaving tonight, Ghost," I petted my one trustworthy friend, who tilted his head in confusion.


    "Lord Snow, hurry up and go and clean the gates!" One of my superiors shouted.


    This was my opportunity, no one ever supervised me when cleaning the gates that were going south, no one suspected of me, after all, I came here out of my free will, this was perfect especially because it was night it would take them a while to notice I was gone and by the moment they did notice, it would be toote.


    "Yes, sir," I nodded, going to the gates with Ghost behind me.


    Hours passed by, and my moment to escape finally came when the watch was switching the men to watch over the tower.


    I ran, like never before, knowing full well that if I stopped even for a second my life would be forsaken, I had to, for I no longer was fighting for myself, but for the living.


    I had to survive just one month, that''s all the time I needed to get back to Winterfell and warn my father of this.


    [Young Griff POV]


    Ronard Mormont was the biggest threat to my reign, he had a big no a massive army, he was good at leading and he was married to my aunt. All I had was the goldenpany, and that wasn''t enough to deal with him.


    Not only he was a thorn on my side on Esso, but he was also one in Westeros, my sources say he has alliances with Dorne and The North, there was a chance I could win Dorne over, by offering them my hand in marriage, but I had a feeling I would die before I even managed to move with that n.


    So I had to resort to other means to achieve what I wanted, I had heard stories of how the free folk are numerous and good at fighting, and how they would do anything to go across the wall, them alone were more than enough to fight Ronard, perhaps even outnumber his army, and all I had to do in order to win, was offer the wilding what they have always wanted, their freedom, in exchange for loyalty.


    "Are you sure this is the best idea my King?" Jon Connington inquired.


    "It is," I nodded, "we need the army, for the bear to fall,"


    "The goldenpany is with you my King," Themander of the goldpany said, kneeling.


    "I''m d my friends," I smiled, "for we are about to venture to wildnds, we are going beyond the wall,"


    "We''ll follow you there, and to hell if necessary, my king," my men chanted.


    And I knew things would turn just fine, I was born to be king and no bear would stand chance against a true dragon.


    [Daenerys POV]


    Ronard had left, once again, these days it seemed like our time together was a thing of the past now, and while I knew it was for our cause, I couldn''t help but miss him.


    But I had to y my part, he was trusting me to keep Essos under control, and I would do more than that, I would conquer the rest of Essos in our name, so when the time to go Westes nothing will ever tear off apart.


    I had Qrow and Rhaegal with me, with them I would destroy our enemies on this side of the sea with blood and fire, for my husband, and more importantly for my kids.


    "What are your orders my Queen?" Dacey inquired.


    "We are going to Yunkai," I informed her, "We are taking that city, I will finish what my husband started, I will eliminate our enemies,"


    Dacey looked a me for a second before kneeling, "My sword is yours tomand, I would die for you, not because you are my Queen, but because you are my family,"


    I smiled, "And I am d everyday of my life to be part of it," my words were nothing but the truth, and becuase of it I would proctect them, with fire and blood.

 Chapter 87: UPCOMING NOVELS

Chapter 87: UPCOMING NOVELS


    I have one noveling up, before I go to the Gamer one, that needs more work and and stuff so as to not lose myself haha.


    Dragon Ball Z: Fanalis Edition (Next Week)


    MCU: Gamer Edition (TBD is really a lot of work)

 Chapter 89: POLL FOR NEW NOVEL

Chapter 89: POLL FOR NEW NOVEL


    Alright, after talking with some friends that said my three ideas were good I decided to let my readers guide me.


    And here it is /fqe4z6kkb


    My three ideas, while I leaning towards the DBZ I love the three so vote and we''ll see!

 Chapter 93:

    Chapter 93:


    Author Note: UwU


    If you want to read up to 15 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    Join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    With my army finally on the north it was time to start moving south, it was time to destabilize the Lannister''s, my Ravens would take care of that, hundred of them would spread far and wide dropping the information I wanted about my enemies, creating a social chaos.


    In the meantime, I would move my entire focus on two tasks, one defeating Stannis, two destroying the Tyrells, without Stannis things would go a bit easier for me and I would get ess to an nearly endless supply of Dragonss and without the Tyrells, the kingdom would have no food, no food means no passive little people, no passive little people mean riots, and with the riotses my attack.


    "It will take us a month to get to the Frey''s Bridge," Ned informed, which brought me back to something I had yet to decide, what to do with the old man Frey, I knew for a fact he would not let me pass for free, he was too greedy to allow that, he might fear me, but his greedpletely overrides any other emotion, and while his death was a guaranteed fact, the when was the question.


    Depending of how greedy he tried to be, it would depend or whether I focus on destroying his house first or leave him forst, in the great scheme of things he inconsequential, he has no army to pose a threat, nor the wits to outwit me, he was a bug waiting to be squished on.


    "Well, one month before this war starts," I nodded as I looked ahead of the road deep in thought, things were finallying into ce, the end of this wretched game wasing, and I would ensure it was destroyed for good, for my family, for my people, I would win.


    But none of that mattered if I didn''t win the final war, the fight against the others, only then the world would be safe.


    [Young Griff POV]


    Coldfear.despair, there was nothing but that beyond the wall, and I had doomed my army to this destiny, that was all I could think of asid on the floor, seeing the monster that had decimated my army alone.


    Our weapons were useless, our numbers were useless, nothing we did made a difference, in the end we were a page on a book no one will ever read.


    "Life is so fragile, so pathetic," The monster muttered his blue eyes glowing with nothing but a cold feeling of death.


    "What are you?" I inquired, focusing really hard don not passing out, blood loss already affecting me.


    "I am the end..." As his response sent a shiver down my spine, I started to see my men, the men that hade with me, the men I had killed on this trip by bringing them here rise from the ground, their bodiesing back to life, that monster pretended to desecrate them even after death.


    "Someone will stop you, I know it." I chuckled as I felt my life starting to slowly fade away, "I''m not the prince that was promised, that much is for sure now but the real one will end this darkness,"


    "Light so pathetic, light thinks it travels faster than anything but it is wrong. No matter how fast light travels, it finds the darkness has always got there first, and is waiting for it," The monster said with a cold chilling tone as he approached me, "Before light, before life, before creation, before everything, there was nothing but darkness, and I will bring back the world to its original state, now begone fake dragon,"


    With that the monster stabbed my heart, and as the pain spread through my body I felt a cold chilling sensation taking over, and I knew he was going to do the same he did with my men, "Fuck you," I muttered with myst breath of freedom, with myst breath as a living man.


    -


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    Ronard and Stannis, thest two contenders for the throne, Ronard represented a bigger threat in a military point of view, but on the other hand Stannis had the bigger im, if I killed one, the other would rise from the ashes stronger.


    "Why aren''t we destroying them?" Cersei inquired angrily, sitting besides Tyrion much to her dismay.


    "The opportunity of defeating our enemies will be provided by the enemy itself," I said calmly, "We are lions, we hunt and to hunt means we wait for the right moment to strike, not a moment after not a moment before,"


    "So we do nothing?!" Cersei growled, "They are trying to take our throne and we do nothing?!"


    "Behave, or I will remind you why you fear me child," I said with a cold re that shut the idiot of a daughter I have, "All warfare is based on deception. Hence why when able to attack, we must seem unable, when moving our forces, we must seem defeated, when we are near, we must make the enemy believe we are far away, and when far away, we must make them believe we are near, and when they expect us to attack like now! We must bid our time and strike when they least expect it! So shut your mouth and let me do what k do best,"


    "The question is who should we eliminate first?" Tyrion inquired, "Ronard or Stannis, they both represent a threat, but one has dragons,"


    "When the opportunity to attack arises, I will let you know," I informed Tyrion, for now we had to n every aspect of this war, from how to kill their soldiers to how to kill a dragon, only then we would move.


    [Peter Baelish POV]


    Ronard Mormont, a brat that had outgrown everyone''s expectations, he went from a small lord to the biggest threat to the Iron Throne, and I all honesty I would ally myself with him if it wasn''t for the fact that Ned Stark on his side, I would die very fast, I betrayed him but who would have known all this would happen.


    Too bad, killing Ronard and marrying his Queen and finally bing King would be considerably easier than dealing with the Lannister, god knows cersei would eat me alive.


    So unfortunately for Ronard I couldn''t use him, and he would have to die because of it, with the Frey''s on my side I would eliminate that thorn on my ns and kill him.


    My n was simple, the Frey''s would invite Ronard and his small council to dinner, and because the guest rulers forbade them from bringing weapons inside another''s house, they would be defenseless. Then the Frey''s would strike killing them, happy ending for all.


    "I can''t wait for that old wolf and stupid bear to die," I chuckled, "Too bad the Frey''s will have to kill Oberyn too, the Martells will not be happy,"


    *Hrmmmm. An idiot he is, stop him we will. Yes, hrrrm.* Unbeknownst to Peter Baelish, an incredibly wise Raven was spying on him, and knew all about his ns.


    [Walder Frey POV]


    Peter Baelish had offered me something I couldn''t resist, money, power andnds. And I would follow our n unless the young bear offered me something better, I had grandkids, and he had a son and a daughter, if he agreed to marry my grandkids to his children I would help him, after all, a Frey would rule if that happened.


    But if he didn''t, if he didn''t ept my proposal, he would die and his crusade woulde to an end, I hope for his sake he epts. But either way I would get what I want, I always do, and always will.


    "Prepare a feast. the young bear ising and we must be ready," I smiled, ordering my men to be ready, ready to join him or kill him.

 Chapter 106:

    Chapter 106:


    Author Note: (.U   U.)


    If you want to read up to 15 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 118!


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    I had won this fight, capturing Jaime in the way, which would give me quite the political tool to use against Tywin, disrupting his calm demeanor by using his golden son.


    Highgarden was on the way to be mine, the Tyrells still had more than enough forces to attack stationed in their ancestral home, and while a normal siege would take me weeks to months, with Neltharion it would take a day or two.


    I had to take this opportunity to push the enemies to their knees, before they came up with a n to hurt or kill Neltharion, which meant I had for now to exploit Neltharion to the fullest.


    Burning my way to the throne, after all, I had bigger concerns beyond the wall, and wasting time ying games with these imbeciles was not a priority.


    "You did great," I praised my dragon son, who grinned in return.


    *You are a great warrior, of course the same had to apply to me,* Neltharion hissed with pride, he always wanted to prove others he was my son beyond words.


    I chuckled at the dragon antics as I ordered him to rest, , while he himself didn''t want to admit it, he was tired, breathing torrents of fire for hours had taxed him quite a bit, and we had to recover our strength, for tomorrow, this garden and itnds would be ours.


    Not only that, but I also needed to rest, because in every battle I would push my physical limits to kill as many soldiers as I could, ensuring we always had the upperhand in any battle, and while physically I would still feel energized, my mind would grow tired, though this time, this effect was worse.


    it seemed hours of fighting no matter how easy they were, could slow down even a super soldier, "I need to rest," I yawned.


    "Hello there," Oberyn greeted, getting in sweet way to my tent, little did he know, he would soon face my wrath if he didn''t let me sleep.


    "I''m super tired, so be gone for now," Not only I had been fighting for hours, but thest few weeks I had been sleeping very little, maybe the stress of the uing battle was affecting me, more than I cared to admit.


    "I just wanted to thank you," Oberyn chuckled, "For letting me fightJaime, and for trusting me to not kill him,"


    Letting out a sigh, I smiled at the wounded warrior, "You deserve that trust, you are one of the few that I feel I can trust," with that said I started to walk to my tent, not before leaving the snake with onest message, "If you wake me up, your brother will have to fight for you after all, he will have a higher battle prowess"


    Oberyn took a step back, with a yful smile defusing the situation, "I would never."


    "Good," I nodded, finally getting to the one thing I missed right now, almost as much as my family in Essos, my bed, "Finallyy" and I knew it wouldn''t take long for the sweet embrace of sleep to take me out on a trip, giving me the well deserved rest I so much desired.


    [Daenerys POV]


    Yunkai and the others cities my husband, Ronard had conquered were under control, but even with the mighjt of our dragons, and army, small rebel cells were rising, and while this was something Ronard himself knew it would at one point happens I couldn''t really understand how could anyone be so stupid, even if they managed to defeat me, which was a big if, they would unavoidably fall once again under the wrath of my husband.


    So far, the rebels were easy enough to deal with, but I knew I had to stop them before they became a real threat, no enemy is too small, no man is too weak, so with that in mind, Braavos was for now, my safe haven, having no nobles alive, and the people of Braavos fearing my husband, everyone was nothing butpliant.


    While I wanted nothing more than to prove Ronard I could help him, finishing what he started, I had also take into ount I was a mother now, and that was bigger than the crown and anything else, for now I had decided to first ensure the cities we had under us, to be in absolute control, before moving with our conquest, the slightest mistake could prove to be fatal to my babies, and that was something I could not allow.


    The Twins were our greatest strength, and weakness, and I would ensure their safety no matter what.


    "I miss you," I cried weakly under the moonlight, a Queen should not show weakness, but I was weak without him, how much I missed his warmth, his smile, but I knew soon we would be reunited.


    [Ronard Mormont POV - Next Day]


    The morning sun was shining brightly, and I couldn''t help but smile at what wasing ahead, the remaining forces of the Tyrells would face the might of my army, and I would im thesends for me.


    Too bad, for that to happen, the Tyrells would have to die, bad for them, that is.


    The more we marched, the closer thest battle on this part of the south was, looming behind the gardens, my men were fully rested, and ready to fight. But the one they had to fear was also the most eager to prove himself once more in the battlefield, Neltharion.


    And maybe with enough luck, the tales of my dragon son would spread among the seven kingdoms, bringing them into their knees without a fight. Dragons after all, were the very beasts that brought them together in the first ce, and once again, they would.


    "We are here," Nedmented, pouting at the army ahead with a very grim look, around thirty thousand soldiers, ready to be ughtered. Perhaps Tywin was nothing but false propaganda, or the Tyrells were acting against his wishes and stayed to protect theirnd, either way it worked for me.


    "We stand once again," I shouted, getting the full attention of my army on me, "In the heat of battle," I smiled, "Let''s show these flowers why they shouldn''t fight us" By this point my army was stomping the ground, shaking the very ground with battle cries.


    I was the first to gallop in the battle field, cutting hundreds of arrowsing my way, as a single thought crossed my mind, ''cute''


    Giving the signal, with my left hand, Neltharion descended into the battlefield, with a growl that thundered the very air, shaking the resolves of each enemy, "Lit them on fire son!"


    Neltharion nodded, and a stream of fire started to burn beyond recognition all the archers, one by one, their screams filling the air, with pain and agony, and in their faces the sour realization, they had no hope of winning this.


    "It seems fire is super effective," I chuckled, as I covered the gardens with the blood of the fallen flowers.


    Victory was mine, and so were the Tyrellnds, now I wonder, what move will the old lion take against me, he must surely know with all that experience when he is being defeated. I suppose time will tell.

 Chapter 107:

    Chapter 107:


    Author Note: (.U   U.)


    If you want to read up to 16 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 120


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    It took but a few hours to dismantle highgarden defenses, a child''s game with my dragon son burning through them, and a very easy at that. Most of the soldiers surrendered, too afraid to face a dragon in battle.


    Those who didn''t surrender, tried to fight or escape, unfortunately, they failedpletely at both attempts, no horse can outrun a dragon.


    But not all victories are sugar coated, Tywin Lannister even with all his faults, had apparently prepared for the imminent scenario of me winning this fight, "That old bastard," I chuckleding to the realization that all the banks of gold and food in Highgarden were empty, and considering how through they old lion was, I knew for a fact I would not find a single coin or wheat within the castle walls, he had yed his hand well, very well. but even then, he had made mistakes, because the fact that his son being was in my hands was undoubtedly a miscalction on his part.


    Though this fact brought an important question to my mind, how did Tywin manage to do this, without me knowing, my spies were still unknown for him, that much was for sure, but even with all the ravens I had on him, "He used another person" the realization came to me like a thunder, my ravens had orders to follow the main yers of the game, and only them around, after all, I didn''t have enough Ravens to keep one on each person in the world, so while my ravens were out of his radar he must''ve noticed something, and in the way found a hole in my, "Impressive"


    But this was nothing but a small victory for the old lion, with his methods being unveiled it would be easy to control all his moves, and it wasn''t like I needed the gold, thanks to Braavos I had more than enough more to deal with this war.


    "Your grace," Ned entered the room I was upying, announcing his presence, "The men are securing the castle,"


    "Was that all?" I inquired, normally Lord Stark would avoid talking unless it was important, he was what I call a man of few words, he only spoke when his words would have a meaning.


    "No, I wanted to request for the men to rest here for a fortnight," Ned added with a hopeful look, "The Tully''s have agreed to bend the knee, and I think it''s wise to wait for them, it would give the men time to recover," he stated, and he was right, for me marching perhaps wasn''t that taxing, being a super soldier and stuff, but my men were not, a fact I happen to forget from time to time.


    "Very well," I nodded, deciding it would be most beneficial to have every man avable at my disposal, because it was most likely that the next battle would open the throne for me, after all, I would go for Tywin next time, killing the lion and the threat he poses.


    "I''m grateful, your grace," Ned Stark said, and soon after left the room.


    Two weeks to rest and recover, were more than enough time for the Tully''s to arrive, and the stories of Neltharion to spread left and right, which in turn would start my favorite part of the game, the physiological part, "Let''s see your next y old man," I smiled.


    [Olenna Tyrell POV - 2 WEEKS LATER]


    My son had lost our ancestral home, the very thing the roses of Highgarden had protected for centuries, and how much time did it took the kid to do it? A month? Maybe two?


    This was preposterous, and not only that, but somehow Tywin had managed to convince my son to move all of our assets to King''s Landing, as a safety measure, which pointed out very clear that to Tywin we were nothing more than disposable assets, pawns on his game, though this realization was hardly something new, I always knew this was the case with the old lion, but I never expected him to corner us so badly.


    If I had to take a few guesses about his n, I would say he knew that this event would end with Ronard taking Highgarden under his control, which in turn would force us to stay in King''s Landing supporting them, reason why he convinced the idiot I have for a son to move our assets out of our ancestralnd, "Clever cat," I muttered angrily, I was definitely growing older, in my sixties I would''ve been able to see this plot.


    The old lion wanted us cornered, he wanted to leave us no choice but to help him, whether it was for honor, for our house, for blood or because we didn''t have any other choice, but much to my pleasure, the old lion was far from wless, he had made a bunch of miscalctions, for one, the dragons ended up being real, and two, and probably the most poetic one, he had lost his second, the one human weakness he had, his precious son, andst but not least, he thought he could manipte me, my son might be the lord of our house, but I run this garden, and it was time change our approach.


    Dragons, and losing our house was something I didn''t sign up for, and after this awful turn of events, it was very clear to me now that Margaery would never be Queen, and I rather have my grandchildren alive, instead of having crowns under the ground, and perhaps it was not toote to make some alliances with the bear.


    "Now, how do I break up the news to my granddaughter" Margaery was smart, but very short sighted, and I knew she would object, so I had to thread carefully, for now.


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    He had my son, Jaime was on his grasp, I had made a terrible mistake, but how could my n backfire so terribly?.....No that was a stupid question, that I already knew the answer for, dragons.


    My n didn''t ount for them, I had made a miscalction because until today, they hadn''t made an appearance on the battlefield, not here, not in Essos, and thanks to my skepticism, I had lost my son, my only son.


    And the worst part was, I had nothing to exchange Jaime for, for all I knew, he was already dead No, Jaime was worth more alive, to control my moves, to chain me, Ronard knew that much.


    My son was a weapon, and the young bear would not hesitate to use him against me, "Fuck it all!" In anger I smashed my fist against the stone hard wall, resulting in immediate bleeding on my part, but I didn''t care about it, nor felt the pain, because all of this was my fault, I said over and over again, that I was not going to underestimate him, and like a moron! I did just that! I underestimated the bear and lost my son!


    But I had to keep it together, I had to find a way to save my son, and win this war I had to find a way to save my legacy, but for the first time in decades, I didn''t know where to begin with.

 Chapter 108:

    Chapter 108:


    Author Note: (.U   U.)


    If you want to read up to 16 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 118!


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    As Lord Stark had said, the Tully arrived two weeks after Highgarden conquest, bringing with them food, weapons and ten thousand men ready to fight die for me.


    Taking this opportunity? I had now to make my next move, and attack Casterly Rock, because I knew that would lure the old lion out in the open, which in turn would be the end of his long career.


    After taking that useless piece ofnd that it was casterly rock after their mines ran out of gold, I would turn my undivided attention to King''s Landing, destroying my enemies once and for all, at least the ones within this side of the wall.


    "The men are ready to march, we are waiting for yourmand, your grace," Ned said as he entered my newly acquired sr, alongside Cat''s younger brother, Edmure Tully, a eager lord ready to prove himself, but sometimes eagerness only leads to failure.


    "It will be an honor to fight by your side," Edmure Tully stated with the utmost admiration, which by itself took me by surprise, after all, it was no secret, his older sister hates me.


    I smiled at his enthusiasm, wondering if only the woman on the Tully family were crazy, "We will leave to Casterly Rock soon," I informed the lords, attacking Casterly Rock leaving them no room to prepare was the best course of action, considering they are still barely processing the fact a mighty dragon was on my side.


    Ned Stark nodded, "I will let the men know," and with that Lord Stark took his brother inw out of my sr as I prepared for the uing battle.


    As I was about to leave the sr and talk with Neltharion about the uing battle and what was our strategy a raven flew into the srnding o my desk, *Caw! I bring news!*


    I turned to the Raven, "What news?"


    *The Spider is nning to use Jon,* The Raven cawed.


    "I see," It seemed the spider had yet to learn who was on top of the food chain, and I would dly be his teacher for that lesson, "Keep an eye on the spider.... and if he breaths out of line... let me know,"


    But for now dealing with the spider would have to wait, his time was already set on stone, and besides he was at much an inconvenience, with no real power to be a real threat, he would die, but after I dealt with the more problematic yers of this game.


    But for safety measures, I would still have to talk with Jon, I knew he would never betray me, or anyone if he could help it, but I still felt like it was my responsibility to talk with him about this situation.


    "Your grace," Jon''s voice got my attention, it seemed I wasn''t going to need to look for him, "Jaime is requesting to talk with you,"


    "Lord Targaryen," I smiled offering him a seat, "we need to talk,"


    Jon looked at me with a worried expression, probably wondering if he had done something wrong, or if I had something for him to do, after a long second of silence, he took a deep breath, and sat, "In what can I be of service your grace?" Jon inquired.


    "Well, it''s about a spider," I started telling Jon in detail everything about Varys and how I thought he nned to use him, Jon was shocked, and reassured he didn''t even want to be a lord, saying he would never go against me, after all, I was family.


    "I would never betray you," Jon smiled, as he took the liberty to add a joke, "Uncle,"


    "Haha, uncle well I suppose I am," I did marry his aunt, but it was weird when we both had the same age, then again, seeing Jon joke was weird enough, "I never thought you would betray me, but that man can manipte you into doing something you may not think as a betrayal, that''s why, from now on, the spider is a kill on sight target,"


    "I understand," Jon nodded.


    "So you said Jaime Lannister wanted to talk?" I asked going back to the point he had previously talked about.


    "Aye," Jon nodded.


    "Very well," I nodded, wondering what Jaime wanted from me, either way this would prove to be entertaining.


    [Varys POV]


    The young Griff was probably deadafter all, it had been months since Ist heard of him, while this was a sad turn of events, I couldn''t lose my focus, after all, I had a real Targaryen avable, ready for the crown.


    Jon snow had ended up being a Targaryen all along, which was something I myself could confirm, but unfortunately for me, Ronard had found out first, putting the rightful king under his ws.


    I had to do something to bring the realm their rightful king, and I had to do it fast, because I knew that as soon as Ronard won this war, my head would roll, not only because he knew of my deals with the Young Griff, but because he had vowed to kill me for my indirect involvement in the assassination attempts on his wife and kids.


    But finding a way to deal with Ronard was easier said than done, he had shown to be a very capable man, with a terrifying amount of information at his hands and besides killing him would amount to nothing well aside the fact that we would have to deal with a very angry Dragoness, to deal with Ronard, I would have to find a way to kill him and his family at the same time.


    But first I had to secure Jon on our side, as thest heir to the throne his role would be crucial, but unfortunately for me this had also proven to be a difficult task to aplish, Jon had no desire for power, but it was just matter of time, before I found something to push the young dragon on the right path.


    "Every path I take leads to a dead end," I sighed, I had quite the work cut out for me, but deep down I knew, I shouldn''t beining, it was my fault Ronard grew to be this threat, I gave him a Queen, and he became a King, I made the monster that is destroying all my ns, I was the one to me for all of this, but it was still not toote to redeem myself from this catastrophic error.


    [Cersei Lannister POV]


    Father had lost the first battle against the bear, losing not only Highgarden, but Jaime, terror filled my nights, wondering if he was still alive, that idiot! How could he leave me alone! He promised he would never leave me alone!


    Father promised me we would win, and in the end, they all lie to me, like always, but I would put an end to this, I would destroy the Ronard myself, ending his pitiful attempt at the throne.


    And it was all thanks to Illyrio, who before dying paid the alchemist guild to produce more than enough wildfire to destroy ourmon enemy, no matter how good the kids is at ying war, the fire would consume him, ending this charade, once and for all.


    "It will be quite the show," I muttered darkly as I eyed at the window, where a Raven was sitting, ruining my view, "Begone" I swayed the Raven off the window.


    *I will caw! Take a dump on her wine next time caw!* The Raven cawed at me from the air before flying off.


    -


    [Nick Fury Ravenicus POV]


    I was going to meet with my squad today to see how was our favorite toilet doing, to my surprise I found my entire group poking at the man with sticks.


    *What are you doing?* I inquired.


    *Caw! He hasn''t moved in two days sir caw!* One of my squad members said as he poke thest eye Euron had.


    *Yeah the motherfucker is dead* I cawed at my squad.


    *Soo. Do we still take shits on him?* One of my ravens asked, holding a piece of corn with jpeo on his peak.


    *I mean. if you want to we are leaving anyways* I answered as I asked, *Why the jpeo?* I couldn''t help myself, I wanted to know.


    *Well, it kinda made my ammunition be all firey, burning his eye and stuff....* So he was eating it to make his poop spicy. I don''t know if I should feel proud or concerned, or both it''s both.


    *We leave in ten, so move the fuck up,* I cawed as I flew off the area.


    -


    Author bonus: thestedy bit was inspired on a meme of a dragon eating spicy food

 Chapter 109:

    Chapter 109:


    Author Note: (.U   U.)


    If you want to read up to 16 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 122!


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Empty, that was the only word I could use to describe Casterly Rock right now, there were no men to defend it, nothing to stop us, and I couldn''t but be apprehensive of the idea they Tywin had let us take hold of his castle, without a fight, I didn''t have to be a genius to see something was clearly wrong, Tywin was not man to give up, and that was an unshakable fact about him, which is why I knew, the old lion was making his y.


    What y? I still had no idea, after all, my Ravens had yet to update me in the situation, but even without their information, I still had a general idea as to why he had abandoned Casterly Rock.


    Because he had nothing to protect there, not for now, no gold or food, he had taken everything, like he did with Highgarden, leaving me withnds that served at the moment no purpose, but even though logically speaking I understood why he did, I never expected him to do it in the first ce.


    "Not a single coinor bread... even the people are starving" Ned muttered with clear anger on his voice, "He left how people to die"


    I eyed Lord Stark, wondering what he expected from the coldest yer in the game, Tywin only cared about his legacy, and if he had to lose a few times to keep it, he would not hesitate to do it. That was him, someone ready to give everything, for his goal, "Tywin is a man of numbers, he had no time to move an army to protect Casterly Rock against us he also knows that he can''t defeat Neltharion, so he must be trying to dy us while we secure thends while he finds a way to kill what he considers to be my best weapon,"


    Little did the old lion know, I wasn''t going to take his bait, I would not give him the time he needed to prepare, because whether he liked it or not, his time hade.


    "So what are our orders?" Oberyn inquired as he limped to my side, still recovering from his injuries.


    "We move forward," I informed the lords.


    "What about Casterly Rock?" Jon Targaryen asked.


    "We will have time to deal with this ceter for now, we need to destroy those who sit in my throne," I stated, leaving no room for questions or doubts, I had dyed this moment long enough, by mercy they Lannister''s had survived, but everything muste to an end.


    "It''s not like you will lose anything," Oberyn nodded, pointing out the fact Tywin had moved everything, not that he had much to move, after all, his gold mines had been dry for over a decade.


    "What about the people, your grace?" Ned inquired.


    I sighed as I realized Lord Stark had a point, these people that the old lion had left to starve by taking their crops were my subjects, and a good King helps its people, "I will leave some food and for the moment that''s all I can spare," I stated, after all, there was no room for too much kindness in the harsh reality of war.


    "I will see to it," Ned Stark nodded, notpletely satisfied with my answer, but happy nheless.


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    Leaving Casterly Rock to his hands was a hard decision, a very hard one to make, I had but no choice, with the men I had close all I would do was weaken our own cause even more. For now, I would have to let him win, for now


    In the meantime, I had to find an efficient way to deal with his Dragon, the only thing keeping him alive and ahead of me in the game, all the other things he had at his disposal like the almost endless amount gold he had or his armyposed of men that were fearlessly loyal didn''t matter, everything was nothing but easy to eliminate, everything about him was easy to destroy expect that dragon, if he had brought the other two with him too that I heard he left in Essos well being honest he would probably be on the throne, drinking wine out of my skull if that was the case


    But unfortunately for me, dealing with a dragon was something the libraries could not help me with, all the books said the same, they were immune to poison with scales harder than steel, and fire hotter than the sun.


    But that Dragon was far from being my only problem.Jaime, I had to save my heir, my only son, I knew he was alive, because I would know thanks to Dorne if he died, I knew the snakes, and they would not miss the chance to brag about his death.


    "Lord Hand," Varys said as he entered my office, announcing his presence.


    "Varys, get to the point" I sighed, I had no time for his riddles and tricks.


    "We both have an enemy inmon, and together we might stand a chance," Varys stated.


    "By all men tell me what is your idea" I chuckled drily, "Poisong Nah he is immune, "Killing him in fight"


    Varys smiled, "Sometimes you have to fight fire with fire,"


    My eyes widen at the revtion, "Wildfire,"


    -


    [Ser Barristan Selmy POV]


    I had been tasked by my King to protect and serve the Queen and the royal babies, making sure they were always safe, with no worriers.


    "Our king probably has the crown by this point already," Dacey said as she approached me.


    "Yes," I chuckled.


    "Nothing will stop my cousin we bears are stubborn," Dacey added, as she started to walk away from me.


    "That much is true," I inwardly chuckled.


    [Ronard Mormont POV]


    I smiled as I contemted what awaited me in the near future, a throne to call my own therefore melting the ugly piece of furniture, the pleasure of killing Joffrey, and the opportunity to reunite with my family


    Unfortunately for me that wasn''t all the things the future had in store for me, things like the fight between champions, the light within me, and the horde of walkers that one day woulde across the wall.


    God or no, I would win this and I would do it not because of what Jon thinks after all, I didn''t fight for humanity and I certainly didn''t face The Night King because he was evil, no. The real reason was my family, my sweet little angels. I wanted to give them a better tomorrow, and a safe world to grow in as safe as it could get here anyways.


    *Hrnnn, things good will be, Yrsss.. but darkness is moving forward I see Yrsss, the corn must be bnced* Roda cawed with wisdom.


    "We will be ready for that great value version of The Lich King," I nodded, after alI, I refused to die at the hands of a creature that had taken hundreds of years toplete a single task, breaking a fucking wall.


    *Existence is meaningless*


    Oh god, the depressingneitor was back, not the Raven I needed right now, "I thought you were in mandatory therapy by the ravens,"


    *Life finds a way, so that others can hear it painful truth,*

 Chapter 110:

    Chapter 110:


    Author Note: (.U   U.)


    If you want to read up to 17 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 124!


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    The very next morning, I decided to start moving south with the entire force of my army to King''s Landing, the sooner the better, after all it would take me around two months to get all my army to them, and being that my intention was to strike the city before they coulde with a usible strategy to fend me off, I had to move fast.


    My ravens had informed that Cersei and her Father had acquired all the wildfire the mad king hadmissioned during his time, and most recently what Illyrio had ordered, having every single drop of that well hidden under King''snding, ready to be used.


    But that was just the tip of the iceberg, not only they had all the wildfire in the world right now, but they also pretended to use it as a safety measure to keep me out of the city m, blowing everyone, enemies and allies alike with the explosion.


    Which is why I wanted to strike before they seeded in making King''s Landing a walking bomb, more than it already was.


    That amount of wildfire was too dangerous, and while I was immune to fire rted weapons, my soldiers were not.


    But I had something they still haven''t ounted for thanks to the massiveck of information they had about me.


    I had animals on my side, from mice to dragons, but the question was how to use them to neutralize the wildfire.


    Small animals like rats and mice could probably dy the explosion by blowing on the candles used as a fuse for the explosion, but that would only dy them a bit.


    Then again, I had no idea how many rats and mice were in king''snding but if the stories about the city were right, I would have more rats under my control than men in this continent, that was considering what Oberyn had said about the city being a rat nest.


    Which if that was the case, taking the city would be a piece of cake, one rat was harmless kinda but thousands no millions of them well that was a biblical force to be reckoned with. quite literally.


    "Now that I think about it that sounds like the best idea to eliminate the wildfire in king''snding and on the way fix the smell situation going on there" I smiled remembering a small fact about rats, they eat shit and not in the metaphorical way, rats and their family practitioners of the art of Coprophagy aka the art of eating shit, and while it was true they prefer to eat other things like nuts and berries they would eat poop if needed, and with millions of them I might have the solution to the sewer problem in King''s Landing, if not, at the very least they would be useful to improve the sewer flow, stuff.


    In short they would be my secret weapon, and personal plumbers, maybe I will call the Mario gang.


    *Caw, what are our orders?* one of my ravens asked.


    *In what can I assist you oh great hunter,* one of my newest birds, a falcon that apparently had climbed thedder of ranks within the animal part of my army, said.


    "Bring me rats from king''snding," I informed the two feathery warriors, being very clear with the fact I wanted them alive.


    *As you wish!* the falcon nodded with enthusiasm as he darted out of the window at full speed.


    *Caw the new guy sure is eager to helpeven the falcons see the might of the corn you provide Caw!*


    [Falcon Falcon Falcony Falconier POV]


    It took me months, but I had finally managed to enter the Raven circle of knights, as it''s newest member, serving the greatest hunter of them all, the cornbringer, our master.


    I was the first falcon to reach this high, and I would not disappoint my master and embarrassed the pride falcon n by failing him.


    He wanted rats? He would get them all! I Falcon Falcon Falcony Falconier or FFFF for short, had promised him rats and FFFF always delivers.


    *Caw! FFFF wait!*


    I stopped flying, as I waited for a Raven to catch up, *Caw you sure fly fast caw anyway make sure you report to the Raven in charge in King''s Landing,*


    I nodded, *I will,*


    *Caw! Good then go! Make the Raven Knight order proud!*


    I didn''t have to be told twice, because that was my n all along, and perhaps just perhaps if I worked hard enough, the great and benevolent cornbringer would make an order of Falcons, something the little chicks could look up to.


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    Cersei was not the smartest of my children, but at times, she would have great ideas, like hoarding the wildfire under the city, as ast resource to take Ronard with us to hell should he win.


    Not that I wanted to resort to that, it was frankly an strategy that screamed we thought he was going to win, and I didn''t think that not entirely at the very least, we still had a chance, the only real threat was that overgrown lizard he had on his side.


    Without that creature, victory was attainable, because no matter how good of a warrior he is, with strategy and numbers he would fall under my feet.


    So in the end as I formted a n to kill those dragons, I indulged my daughter letting her turn the city into a bomb while I used half of the wildfire as my own weapon, to fight the advantage he had over us with that dragon.


    Fighting fire with fire like the spider said, burning his men to death and if I was lucky burning him to death.


    I had already set some rudimentary defenses with it, with some of them being things like explosive arrows and such, the bear was up for a surprise.


    After all, we lions adapt so that we can better hunt our prey.


    "I will save you my son... Jaime even if it means burning the seven kingdoms," I muttered, my son after all had a duty toplete, he had to continue the path I had built for my house, our house, and after this he would do it whether he wanted or not, I was done with his idiotic dreams of being a knight.


    [Olenna Tyrell POV]


    The young bear was moving, and it was my chance to save my house flowers and fire don''t fight that worked but in the literal and metaphorical sense, we bent the knee to a dragon hundreds of years ago for a reason.


    "Grandmother but surely we can" Margaery was still trying to find a way to keep her current arrangement, she wanted to be Queen so badly that it was weighing her down, what use does the crown has if you don''t live to enjoy it.


    "You won''t even make it to the wedding Do you want to live? Or die thinking you were almost a Queen." I scolded at her.


    "But surely father and Tywin" Margaery started to ramble once again.


    "My son is an idiot and Tywin is outmatched, so use your brain!" Even the women in my familycked what has kept me alive so long,mon sense.


    "I but" Margaery started to cry.


    "Bah if you can''t be a Queen maybe your future kids can" I sighed.

 Chapter 111:

    Chapter 111:


    Author Note: (.U   U.)


    If you want to read up to 17 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 125!


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    [Jon Targaryen POV]


    King Ronard stared out of his tent, engrossed at the orange colored morning as the sun rose over the camp.


    Something that I hade to learn is that Ronard enjoyed starting his mornings this way, watching the sun rise, as if it was his only moment of peace.


    He had spent much of his time, if not all fighting, for a better country, for the future of all humanity and while he kept everyone at bay with a smile and a sarcasticment every now and then I knew deep down he could not keep this much longer, the stress was taxing him heavily.


    Deciding it was time to say hi, I cleared my throat making my presence known to the king, Ronard in return took a deep breath without even looking at me as he said. "Tis a beautiful morning, is it not?."


    "Aye, it is a beautiful morning, Sire," I nodded with a smile. "But we must make way to King''s Landing, as to follow your n, of striking fast and certain. Preparations have been made to depart after you break your fast. The horses are saddled and await yourmand."


    "Oh, yeah," Ronard chuckled, "Defeated by my own words, hahha, but you are right,


    "I just follow your orders, don''t me me, me the game," I smirked at him.


    The King turned his attention to me, looking at me with a smirk of his own. "Ah, Let me guess, you''ve been hanging out with Oberyn?"


    I gave the King a mischievous grin as I asked, "Was it not you, that told more like this?"


    "Once again defeated by my own words," Ronardughed, as he stood up, "Aye, it was me who told you all those things,"


    "Aye," I nodded, "Then my King shall we go to break your fast?"


    "Aye, I don''t see why not, let go eat some breakfast," The king nodded.


    [Tormund POV]


    My entire tribe was dead, and so were almost everyone I knew, and here I was running desperately through the dead cold forest. Trying to get into the safe areas those weird looking kids created.


    Fear was a luxury beyond the wall, but here I was with my heart racing as I began to panic at the sounds of many creatures running behind me, and I couldn''t help but feel fear to what was chasing me.


    The images of the dead rising and hunting my people down were burned into my mind, making it so everytime I close my eyes I see them screaming in pain, begging to be saved. I was both angry at myself for not being able to defend my tribe and afraid of dying without being able to fight back, those two emotions pushed me to run faster, the weird looking children said soon someone with the power to face these creatures woulde.


    "Fuck fuck fuck!" They were gaining on me, and my stamina was depleting swiftly as I struggled against the weight of the food I had gathered for those who had survived the ughter.


    I could hear the screams behind me, the growls of hunger and desire to kill me, but I didn''t turn to look, fuck that I wanted to live long enough to help the magical fucker deal with these pests. "Go and gather food," I panted. "It will be easy, they said...."


    As I was about to make it to the hideout protected with the magic of those weird looking kids, I felt a dull pain in my abdomen.


    I grunted in pain as I looked down where I felt the hit and saw an arrow jutting from my stomach, taking a deep breath I took the arrow with my right hand as I withdrew the said arrow swiftly out of my body as the blood pooled around the wound, "Great they learned how to use bow and arrows"


    "Get the food! Let''s go Tormund!" Ygritte hissed at me, as she and one of the weird looking children helped me with the food I had gathered, taking all the weight off me.


    I turned around to where the creature wasing, pulling my axe from my back as my free hand clutched instinctively at my abdomen, "You two run, I will stop the fuckers right here,"


    As if on cue the disgusting creature appeared, missing his jaw and with it''s left arm dangling at an unnatural angle holding a bow, all this package apanied by the rotten smell of decay that was beyond disgusting.


    It seemed the horde had stopped chasing me after a while, because I could see only one of them, which was a relief, with that in mind I steeled myself, getting ready for battle I red into the creature''s milky-white eyes, devoid of any emotion, nothing but darkness. "Come and get me, you undead piece of shit!"


    The walker in return grinned mockingly as he shook his head, "Stop running from your fatewhy would you avoid something set on stone...I will kill every living creature in the world eventually don''t fight a pointless battle"


    "What great offer Let me think about that. how about no? Fuck you!" Like I was going to pick death, fuck that, I might be afraid, but I wasn''t an idiot!


    "Very well, live for another day but soon soon your children of the forest will fail to hold me back and I will consume you like I did with your tribe and like I will do with the world," The walker smiled, which was disturbing without a jaw.


    "All I heard is the whines of a bitch to scared to fight the one that ising to fuck you!" The weird looking children, and the old creepy man that was somehow fused with a tree told me of someone called the light champion or the prince that was promised wasing, and that him and him alone would defeat this fucker.


    "The young bear will fall in time death is not a matter of if but when," The walker growled at me.


    "Sorry, I don''t speak bitch" I chuckled as I threw my axe at the monster, cutting his head off, "God that felt good"


    [Ygrette POV]


    Tormund once again decided to fight the walkers instead of running into the safe circle, "He''s probably dead"


    "I doubt it," The children of the forest shook her head, "He was facing one and one in bad state, he will probablye victorious but I admit your human friend is reckless,"


    "He is" I nodded, "He knows nothing,"


    "Hahaha," Tormund''s signatureugh caught my attention as he ran towards us, but before he even managed to approach us the children of the forest attacked him throwing a firebomb at him.


    "Hey?! The fuck?!" Tormund jumped out of the way.


    "What is the meaning of this?" I asked the children.


    "He was marked" The children stated, "If the night king marks someone, they be a beacon for him,"


    "Oh fuck! I will turn?!" Tormund started to panic, and so was I.


    "No, but if you enter the safe area with the mark you would be giving him the ess to enter and destroy us," The children of the forest exined.


    "Anyway to solve this?" I asked.


    "Yes, I can erase the mark" The children nodded.


    "Then why the fuck you attacked me?!" Tormund growled.


    "Because you were a few steps away from killing us all," The children stated with a calm tone, making both me a Tormund go cold in realization.

 Chapter 112:

    Chapter 112:


    Author Note: (.U   U.)


    If you want to read up to 15 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 118!


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Marching and arriving at King''s Landing would take me and my army a couple weeks, but this time would not be wasted.


    I had sent one of my hawks to King''snding with a mission, and mission that would if my n worked, ensure my victory. Things of course we a little bit moreplicated that I had originally thought.


    Tywin had apparently decided to weaponize part of the wildfire, and I had to reluctantly admit, his ideas were good.


    He wanted to dwindle my army with long range attacks, using the wildfire in a variety of ways that showed why he was feared among his peers.


    But regardless of what he tried, he would die, and I would prevail. All he was doing was dying the inevitable.


    One month away from the throne, one month away before I focus on the real war beyond the wall.


    [Tormund POV]


    "The battle is lost." A calm voice spoke aloud, full of sorrow and loss, it was one of the few survivors that had managed to escape the Night King.


    "Humanity will fall, I don''t know why we even try." Arangon, one of the warriors, had survived said as he lifted up a chipped and damaged spear, raising it above his head for a brief moment before he plunged it downward.


    "Fuck you all!" I growled with anger, how could they even think of giving up, "Even if they champion of shit doesn''te to fight this monster we must fight! Even if we are going to lose! We must fucking fight! We are not going to let this fucker win that easy!"


    Everyone looked at me for a second, I could see they were tired of this, after all, we had been fighting for months making making no progress at all, while every battle would weaken us, the monster would only grow stronger, I knew this was impossible to win, but I rather make that fucker work for my life, because I won''t willingly give it to him!


    "We are fighting waiting for a champion that might not even exist!" Arangon shouted angry, "What are our proofs? An old man that can''t move? Or the bunch of freaks that follow him?!"


    "Since when do the freefolk needs a hero?" Ygritte said with a bored tone, clearly tired of this facade, "If he exists good, if he doesn''t then let''s do what we''ve been doing for hundreds of years, let''s survive!"


    "Finally someone with fucking brains!" I growled in approval.


    "The champion is upied right now," Leaf, one of the weird looking children, said.


    "On what?" Arangon scoffed, still not believing a word.


    "He is fighting a war on the other side of the wall, because he knows that the only hope of winning is by having a united front," Leaf answered not paying any attention to Arangon''s rude attitude, "If hees ignoring his problems beyond the wall without that united front he will lose humanity stopped the long night once but they stood together for it, and this time the Night King not only has bigger numbers but is stronger himself"


    "So is our champion," A Raven with three eyes spoke, "Nothing is like it should be but we must prevail, this is beyond our personal desires or wants, this is a battle to decide if humanity survives or not,"


    I couldn''t help but still be startled at the fact the old tree guy could speak through ravens, it was unsettling.


    "You heard the two creeps! We must stay strong! Fuck the champion if he doesn''te! Fuck him if hees! But don''t give up!" I shouted.


    "...." Leaf stared at me before leaving.


    "Well, not the desired result." the three eyed raven muttered as he watched the people slowly calming down, "But it will do for now,"


    [Benjen Stark POV]


    It has been almost three months since I left to scout the area, as it was one of my many missions as the first ranger of the watch, and what I found brutally murdered my brothers, the others, I had found them before but this time they were different they moved in an almost sentient pattern, they weren''t the mindless creatures I remembered, not that they were geniuses now but they were certainly different.


    They moved and act, in ways that one could think were strategies, to hunt and corner living creatures, I had survived their first attack by sheer luck and the sacrifices my brothers did buying me time, but in the process of running away from them I had lost any way to go back to the wall.


    The others had made sure of that, so while I was alive, I wasn''t sure for how long I would be, food was scarce to the point I had killed my horse just to survive, but that would onlyst me so much. I had to find a way to return and warn my brothers, unlike my first encounters with the others this time I knew they were preparing to cross, and we needed to be ready for it.


    "I really hope Jon and everyone else is okay in the wall," I muttered with a deep sigh, thest time I saw Jon my nephew he wanted to be a ranger like me, and explore beyond the wall, and I couldn''t help but wonder if he was okay.


    [Tyrion Lannister POV]


    Father and sister had gone mad, utilizing one of the most if not the most vtile substance in the world to fight in the war it was most likely we would kill our own men with it that any of Ronard''s.


    But at the very least Father wanted to weaponize the substance, unlike my dear sister that wanted to make King''s Landing a fucking bomb, with the not at all argument of, if we can''t have the city, no one can.


    Was I the only one seeing the fucking red gs? I knew my sister was crazy but this was beyond mad king crazy!


    And worse of all, is that father approved of her idea, I mean he didn''t say it, but everyone knew that if he didn''t like something that something would nevere to happen. which means that he silently approved of her idea.


    Perhaps it was best for the seven kingdoms to have someone like Ronard sitting on that rotten thing they call a throne, god knows anything is better than Joffrey.


    "Family or logic what an awful situation I find myself in," I sighed.


    [Joffrey Baratheon POV]


    I still didn''t have Ronard, his dragon bitch and his babies in front of me! This was UnAcCepTaBle! I was the king, my words were the words of a god!


    Because I was a god! I was born to rule the world and do with it anything I please, because everyone within this stupid world was my toy!


    And as the god king I was! I wanted to see that pretender suffering! I wanted to see his face as his dragon bitch wife was being raped by every man in my army.


    I wanted to see his face as his children suffered the same fate, and just when all his family starts to drown in their own blood and waste, just then he has nothing left to lose, I would take my sweet time ending him, and yet he was still free! Avoiding my divine punishment!


    "I am the King! I am a GOD! And I want my enemies suffering! I want it!!!!!!!" I shouted.


    *I need a raise caw*

 Chapter 113:

    Chapter 113:


    Author Note: Sorry for the double chapter shit incident... Webnovel loves to fuck with me with the dy sometimes... and I was so tired I forgot to catch it.


    If you want to read up to 18 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 128


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Kingsnding was just one day ahead, and while the throne was just sitting there waiting for me I had to be careful.


    Tywin had done an amazing job weaponizing the wildfire against me, with catapults ready to throw all he had at me, if I wasn''t careful I would lose many able men, amodity I couldn''t afford to lose, considering that I needed every man and woman I could possibly have to fight against the army of the undead.


    I had yet to hear from the Hawk I sent to King''snding, he was possibly busy with his assignment, which was weird on its own, considering what I know about the city he should have the rat or mice I requested right now, but like they say, don''t put all your eggs in one basket.


    With that mentality at hands, I had created a backup n, with the same objective, of neutralizing the wildfire, and while originally I wanted to destroy it because it was a very unstable substance, I had decided to do otherwise, mostly because it would be a very useful weapon against the others.


    My n was simple, capturing the ones with the authority to use the wildfire, the grand maester, Cersei Lannister and Tywin Lannister, and just in case, the idiot sitting on my throne, Joffrey Baratheon, they were the only ones that had the authority to use said substance, how to kidnap them was the hard part.


    I had to infiltrate, or corrupt someone within their ranks, maybe Olenna or Tyrion, they both had their reasons to betray the current regimen, Olenna because she was old but not blind, she probably knew by this point I was going to win, and Tyrion. he hated his family, at least everyone but his brother, though it remains a mystery if any of them will actually allied themselves with me.


    But it was clear that an idea was at least worth trying, but the real question was, who to send for this mission.


    "We should rest before the battle," Oberyn said, bringing me back to reality.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned to look at him, "Sounds about right, I don''t want anyone too tired,"


    "I will start setting up the camps," Jon added from afar.


    "Very well," I nodded, still trying to figure out a way to get within the enemy lines, not only would the wildfire be useful for me, but neutralizing it would save a lot of my army.


    And then it hit me a way to get to Tyrion...whores all I needed was a few willing whores to chat with Tyrion.


    "Let''s see if you really love your disgusting family Tyrion, or if you have anymon sense," I chuckled.


    [Daenerys POV]


    After sometime, I had finally managed to stabilize the cities we had conquered, erasing every single rebel, before it became a problem.


    And while a part of me wanted to go out and finish what my husband had started, I decided to wait, I just couldn''t risk the life of my babies, nothing is worth that.


    But this sounding peace, was a double edged sword for me, now that I had nothing but menial tasks to do to keep myself upied, I was ruthlessly reminded my husband was on the other side of the sea, fighting for our throne, and while I knew he was probably the best warrior on the known world I couldn''t help but worry about his safety.


    He had Neltharion on his side, he would protect him if anything went wrong, I knew he would, if I was the mother of dragons, he was the father of dragons, and his sons loved him, I knew that Neltharion, Qrow, and Rhaegal loved him, and they would die for him if push came to shove.


    "Ma-ma," Gerard smiled at me, blowing me some kisses, while his sister took a nap above Qrow.


    "Yes, my sweet little bear, mama is here," I smiled at him, kissing him on the cheek.


    I never thought loving something so much was possible, until I became a mother, it was as if they became my sole reason to live, I loved them so much that it hurt.


    [Olenna Tyrell POV]


    It took some time to convince my granddaughter of my n, she wanted to be Queen so bad she almost considered dying, but not all fights are worth fighting for, sometimes it is better to let things go.


    Now it was just a matter of convincing my son, who was a very very VERY stupid man to go with us to Ronard''s side, which was easier said that done.


    Everytime I spoke with the man, he would ramble about...how could I even think of giving up the chance of Margaery being the Queen of the Seven Kingdoms.


    Morose thoughts, but he would go ept my n, and I would save this house, regardless of hispliance, I would stop House Tyrell from sinking any lower, after all, hispliance has never been a factor on my ns, but a mother must always try even if she already knows what their idiotic children will do and choose.... a mother must always try.


    Too bad, I had to drug my own child to save him.


    -


    [Tyrion Lannister POV]


    Why was I even here? Fighting for a King that will never amount to nothing well maybe being even more crazy than the mad king


    Fighting for a family that doesn''t and will never love me?


    Or was I perhaps fighting for Tywin''s respect, either way I wasn''t sure anymore.


    Why was I even supporting this, I knew the moment this war ended I would meet my end in a mysterious ident, probably orchestrated by my dear sister. or father or nephew frankly anybody but Jaime would try and kill me, I had long served my purpose.


    Perhaps if I helped Ronard he would be lenient with Jaime


    "There isn''t enough wine to deal with this shit," I muttered.


    [Jaime Lannister POV]


    Was father really capable of defeating Ronard? My entire life Father had been something I considered unbeatable, a mountain that can''t be moved but this kid was very good, and while I chanted to myself over and over again that we would win no matter what a little part of me didn''t believe a word I was saying.


    Dragons united Westeros, and dragons the young bear wasmanding, you don''t get more prophetical than that around here, a bear that married a dragon, a bear thatmands dragons.


    So perhaps my doubts were not unfounded


    "I miss you so much Cersei," I muttered.


    "You will see her in hell soon," From afar I could see Ronarding to my cell.


    "Hell what a nice ce I suppose better than here," I shot back.


    "I suppose but you are probably wrong about something" Ronard chucked, taking a seat in front of my cage.


    "On what?" I smiled, trying to show him nothing would bring my mood down.


    "Well on the sins that are bringing you to hell" Ronard smirked at me, "Banging your sister? Nah I mean gross but not something I consider you should go to hell for reproducing with your sister? I mean maybe? Joffrey is a pretty big sin in itself. killing the Mad King aka my father inw? That''s probably the highlight of your life to be honest I actually apud you for that no the real reason you are going to help is because you never killed the real monsters within the kingdom just because they were family"


    How dare he!... I did what I could!, "By what right does the bear judge the lion!"


    "By the right of the sword" Ronard calmly replied.


    "You pretend to be a hero and yet you are going to kill children my Chi nephews," I stopped myself from admitting anything.


    "I will," Ronard nodded.


    "Then if you seed, I''ll be waiting for you in hell after the gods judge your sins," I smiled at him.


    "What are gods to a nonbeliever," Ronard chuckled as he started to walk away, nor without leaving me with some parting words, "Don''t think so high of the gods little cat they are assholes,"

 Chapter 114:

    Chapter 114:


    Author Note: (.U   U.) Tomorrow I have will be posting my next novel, so expect an author note with that


    If you want to read up to 20 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 129!


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    [Olenna Tyrell POV]


    Drugging my son was easy. Now it was time to contact the young bear, and avoid House Tyrell downfall, I didn''t even like the Lannister''s to begin with, I just reluctantly epted this alliance because Margaery wanted to be a Queen but no crown is worth it if you can use it for more than a week.


    Perhaps it was a sign from above that she wasn''t destined to be a Queen, two "Kings" she had been betrothed, and both had been destined to die.


    But she could always aim for her kids to rule the kingdoms one day, after all, Ronard had two kids, a boy and a girl, both without betrothal.


    "Father is feeling sick," Margaerymented, "How long will the drug take to knock him out?"


    "A day or two," I replied, the drug I had giving him was very powerful, and would put on a bed for weeks, "After that we will send a Raven to the Young Bear,"


    "I see," Margaery sighed, taking her leave.


    "Remember to tell the foolish of your brother to not mess the n up," I added.


    [Tyrion Lannister POV]


    I hade to a decision, I was not going to let my family destroy this Kingdom just because of their pride, because of that idiotic nature of - "If I don''t have it, no one will" - it was utterly pathetic and cruel to sentence thousands to death just because they felt they couldn''t win.


    Maybe there was a chance for a family to win, father was a pretty resourceful man, but it was the chance of defeat that frightened me, because my family had decided to destroy everything just so Ronard didn''t rule it.


    I couldn''t in good conscience allow this, it was inhuman to standby and watch innocent people suffer because they couldn''t fathom the possibility of defeat.


    Besides there were only three people I wanted to save, Myrce, Tommen and Jaime, the rest of my family was. despicable to say the least, and if I helped Ronard perhaps he would allow them to live.


    "Bronn, I have a mission for you well for both of us," I said, turning my gaze into my sellsword bodyguard.


    "And what is that mission?" Bronn replied with his trademark wolfish smile.


    "I need you to help me kidnap my youngest nephew and niece, so we can go and talk with Ronard," I answered, making Bronn spit out all of his wine, "Oh yeah, and escaping king''snding with them that too,"


    "You must want me death" Bronn chuckled, "I won''t do it pal, I like living,"


    Time to use Bronn''s one and true weakness, gold, "Ronard is the richest man alive, he owns the Iron Bank, he will pay you handsomely, very handsomely if you do it,"


    Bronn stopped for a second, pondering over that, "How handsomely are we talking about? Small lord handsomely? Or big lord handsomely?"


    "Big lord handsomely," I answered, smirking internally at how easy it was to exploit his greed.


    "Well. I suppose life is too short to not take any risks," Bronn smirked, "I''ll do it, but he better pays me or I''ll kill you little guy,"


    "Don''t worry, he will," I nodded, hoping that was the case.


    "Then let''s get to it already, we have some royal kids to kidnap, and I have a fortune to get," Bronn smiled.


    [Ronard Mormont POV]


    I was a day ahead of the border of King''s Landing, but instead of rushing to attack, I had decided to wait, letting my men rest in the meantime, while I waited for my infiltration ns to work.


    But by what my ravens had informed me, I might not even have to do that, both Tyrion and Olenna were betraying Tywin, therefore betraying Joffrey and Cersei.


    In the end, things were ying out wonderfully for me, and I didn''t even have to do anything, but wait for the card castle to fall.


    "The bases are ready, and the men are rested in case you want to start moving your grace," Jon informed me.


    "Not at the moment," I replied with a smile, "I still have to wait for some allies toe,"


    Jon looked at me with befuddlement, but didn''t dare to ask, "As you wish your grace,"


    Soon the seven kingdoms would be mine, and I would have all the peace of mind I needed to prepare for the long night.


    [Melisandre POV]


    I had finally managed to aplish what my sweet prince had requested of me, creating steel that would work against the others, it took me some time, that was filled with a lot of try and error, but I finally had it.


    My result was no Valyrian steel, in fact it was the same as normal steel, but blessed by the god of light to work against the others, meaning my light, my sweet and pure light, my prince had more weapons to fight the others.


    I hadpleted his task, just like I had promised, but I couldn''t stop here I needed to make sure he was more than happy, I needed to make sure he would think of me and indispensable, and that is why I decided to create more items alongside the cksmiths, blessed armors, blessed arrows, anything that could help my master win.


    "I will show you master, what a loyal servant is capable of,"


    -


    [Cersei Lannister POV]


    Victory? Defeat? Nothing really mattered anymore, if we didn''t win, Ronard would lose, if we won, Ronard would lose, no matter what that bastard would meet his end, one way or another.


    That much I was sure of, or should I say that much I would make sure of, Westeros was mine to rule, and if I couldn''t rule, then it would burn, I would not step down my rightful ce without taking everyone with me.


    "I hope you are ready, young bear, I hope you are ready to hear me roar!" The males in the pride lead, but the females hunt, and the bear had yet to fight a lioness protecting her territory, and he would see soon enough why lioness are feared


    [Neltharion Mormont Ravenicus ]


    Father was close to get thend piece ofnd of this side of the sea, and yet he looked like it was only the beginning, the others like he calls them seemed to be the enemy clouding his mind with worry.


    But I wasn''t worried, my father was an unbeaten beast, whose fire burned the brightest in battle, I could feel the fire within him, growing stronger every single day, that fire would burn his enemies, I was sure of it.


    Father has never disappointed us, he has alwayse on top, no matter how hard the challenge was, he always proved to be superior, better, stronger, and this time it would not be the exception, and if the rare case of him not being enough came to happen, we his dragon sons would fight by his side to the very end, against all odds the four of us together would be more than enough to destroy anything that gets in our way.


    *I will protect our family father don''t worry... you don''t have to carry this weight all alone,*

 Chapter 115:

    Chapter 115:


    Author Note: (.U   U.)


    If you want to read up to 20 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 132!


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    [Tyrion Lannister POV]


    We had one chance to escape with Tommen and Myrce, out of King''s Landing, Cersei was mostly with Joffrey all the time, meaning we have a big window of time to put the kids to sleep and escape the city, but we had to do it fast.


    If by any chance Cersei suspected of my n, hell would rain on me, quite literally, so I had to act fast, I had two options, each one was more risky than the other, one escaping during the day, actingpletely normal as to not raise suspicions, or during the night.


    During the night the security was considerably tighter with any movement being reported the very next day or if the situation called for the same day to a superior officer, that would inevitably lead to father knowing, during the day this was way more less restricted because merchants woulde and go, but during the day they would probably see the kidd, if they were through enough, or in the worse case scenario Cersei would notice, something that was less likely during the night.


    "I say we do it during the day," Bronn yawned, "Just act like everything is fine, and nothing will happen,"


    "The main problem is my sweet sister," I said, almost choking on the sweet part, "If she finds out before we get out of the city we are as good as death,"


    "But during the night the guards have direct orders from your daddy to stop anyone getting out, even you little man," Bronn stated, with a oddly serious look on his face, "Our best chance is doing our suicide mission during the day, all we have to do is knock the brats out cold, and if luck is in our side, we will live long enough for me to be rich and for you to do whatever you want to do,"


    "I suppose, but we would have to time it right," I hummed in agreement, "My dear sister, usually goes to court after breaking her fast, so we will have enough time during that window,"


    "Then it''s settled, now it''s a matter of who will knock the brats out," Bronn chuckled.


    "No one will knock them out. I will give them something to sleep for a bit, that''s it," I sighed, hoping my n worked, for my own sake, and the few members of my family worth saving


    [Olenna Tyrell POV]


    I had written the letter, and the Raven was ready to contact Ronard, I can only hope the brat doesn''t reject my offer.


    ~~~To the most excellent Lord Ronard Mormont, by the grace of the seven, the rightful king of the seven kingdoms, we can only hope to be faithful subjects of your grace, wishing to observe your reign following it with fidelity, wishing you health, we must say we have been misinformed and misdirected by the usurpers on sitting on your throne, we were blind but now we are not.


    As it is in to see that those who are present with you have suggested to your highness many falsehoods respecting us and what do with want, intending all the mischief that they can do, not only to you but also to us, and to your whole kingdom, we wish your excellency to know that we wish to preserve the safety and security of your person and that of your Queen, Prince and Princess with all our might, as the fidelity which we owe to you demands, proposing to overthrow the usurpers, to the utmost of our power, and all those who are not only our enemies but yours too, that includes the foes that lie within the whole of your kingdom; and if any other statement saying we are not loyal to you is said, do not believe it; for we shall always be found to be your faithful subjects Olenna Tyrell, of House Tyrell, and Margaery Tyrell of House Tyrell, offer ourselves to serve and obey.


    All we ask, if your excellency epts is to keep guarding highgarden for you, as we have done before~~


    "Are you sure this will work?" Margaery inquired nervously.


    "If that doesn''t work nothing will." I sighed as I tied the message to the Raven, "We are offering ourselves to him as nothing but his loyal servants in exchange of keeping ournd for him,"


    "Father is finally out sleeping soundly, the drug worked wonderfully," Margaery sighed, taking a seat.


    "Good, I don''t want him awake for any of this," I nodded as I set the Raven into the skies toplete his one and only purpose, delivering my letter.


    [Brynden Rivers - Three Eyed Raven POV]


    From what I could see through the root of the sacred tree, Ronard was winning the war, and soon would face the Night King, but things on this side would not be as easy as they are on the other side.


    The Night King was nning something, but I just couldn''t risk trying to see what, for if he managed to mark me during a vision he would get ess to the shelter I had formed destroying all life within.


    I had to wait, wait for the champion to sh with the long night, I had to ensure humanity survived, I was the keeper of history, and history I had to keep.


    "The night King he is not the same we my people created," Leaf stated.


    "You already told me abouto that Leaf," I nodded.


    "Yes, but I''ve been going over it and I think someone something change it made him stronger and smarter," Leaf said a with a grim tone.


    "I also knew that, what is the point?" I inquired with curiosity.


    "What if his one weakness the one thing that can kill him...is not the same?" Leaf said with a worried expression.


    I haven''t even considered that, was the night King still vulnerable to the same thing he was before no he must be, why would the light send a champion that can''t beat the long night even if the weakness is not the same, Ronard must be equipped to find his new weakness.


    "Don''t worry leaf Ronard changed the song and while I still don''t know whether or not that''s good he has proven over and over that he is capable of impossible things," I calmly stated.


    "I can only hope you are right," Leaf replied, deep down the guilt of creating the monster that hunted all life was eating her, and there was nothing I could do for her in that.


    "Hope is our only weapon right now," I smiled.

 Chapter 116:

    Chapter 116:


    Author Note: NEW novel up.


    Yeah that''s right baby! New novel up and running, so go and check it out!


    Avatar The Last Airbender: Cold Paths.


    If you want to read up to 20 chaps ahead for GOT, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 132


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    ~~~To the most excellent Lord Ronard Mormont, by the grace of the seven, the rightful king of the seven kingdoms, we can only hope to be faithful subjects of your grace, wishing to observe your reign following it with fidelity, wishing you health, we must say we have been misinformed and misdirected by the usurpers on sitting on your throne, we were blind but now we are not.


    As it is in to see that those who are present with you have suggested to your highness many falsehoods respecting us and what do with want, intending all the mischief that they can do, not only to you but also to us, and to your whole kingdom, we wish your excellency to know that we wish to preserve the safety and security of your person and that of your Queen, Prince and Princess with all our might, as the fidelity which we owe to you demands, proposing to overthrow the usurpers, to the utmost of our power, and all those who are not only our enemies but yours too, that includes the foes that lie within the whole of your kingdom; and if any other statement saying we are not loyal to you is said, do not believe it; for we shall always be found to be your faithful subjects Olenna Tyrell, of House Tyrell, and Margaery Tyrell of House Tyrell, offer ourselves to serve and obey.


    All we ask, if your excellency epts is to keep guarding highgarden for you, as we have done before~~~


    I had received a letter from Olenna Tyrell, stating they were nothing but my loyal subjects, meaning I had five out of the seven houses under my control, and while victory was almost certain, I had to y my next move with the utmost respect for my enemy, Tywin Lannister.


    Power wins wars, only if said power is apanied by the guidance of intelligence, and while I didn''t consider myself to be the brightest mind on the world, I knew what I had was more than enough to win.


    *Father, when do we strike our enemies?* Neltharion purred happily beside me, yet another new thing I had learned about dragons, they can purr.


    "Soon, we are waiting for a few guests," I replied, after all, having Tyrion, Myrce and Tommen as hostages would be beneficial. then again Cersei''s n was to blow off King''s Landing with her kids insidein the end she really doesn''t care about her children that much, that or the crown is more important for her.


    *I want to fight by your side this time I will fight by your side,* Neltharion stated with determination.


    "You mean side by side?" I inquired, getting a eager nod from the teenage dragon, "Very well, I don''t see why not,"


    *I shall not disappoint you!* Neltharion said, breathing fire into the sky out of happiness.


    Seeing his torrent of fire form made the words the witch shared with me resonate deep within my soul, each fire it''s different, each being channels their inner fire in their own unique way, "Neltharion how do you do that?.... you know breathing fire"


    Neltharion looked at me puzzled at my question, I could see in his eyes he was trying to put words to the feeling words to answer my question, *For me is letting go, letting my emotions fly I picture what I want to do with a burning desire and the fire justes, it''s all about the feelings I guess*


    Feelings and Faith, the fuels I had found to ignite the fire within, and knowing myself like I do, faith was not an option for me, besides, I had originally tapped into that power before when I had gotten angry at my situation, I just have to somehow recreate that to the point I don''t need anger to do it, "I see feelings it is..."


    *I can feel the fire within you, it''s burning brightly, but you can''t control it,* Neltharion added, *Maybe we can practice together,*


    "That would be great, father and son time, and besides Fire will surely be a game changer when we face the others, I need to control it," I smiled.


    *Ha! I can wait for Rhaegal and Qrow to hear how I taught our father how to breathe fire! They will be so jealous,* Neltharion chuckled with an evil overtone.


    "Haha, sibling rivalry. it''s seems that curse doesn''t skip species," Iughed.


    *So what does that letter say anyway?* Neltharion asked.


    "The Tyrells pledge themselves to me, and its time to write them," I smiled as I wrote back to the Tyrells my letter.


    ~~~Lady Olenna Tyrell and Lady Margaery Tyrell, I appreciate you two have reached out to me, and while I cherish the gesture, I consider actions speak louder than words, if your loyalty you wish to prove, you must help me when the timees, only then I will know for sure you are true to your words, so if your King I am, Imand you to find a way to stop the wildfire the usurpers as you call them have in my city.


    Looking forward to see how loyal House Tyrell is to my cause-King Ronard Mormont - First of his name - Chain breaker - Father of Dragons. ~~


    With the letter done, I sent one of my ravens to deliver this message, "Now all I have to do is wait,"


    [Tyrion Lannister POV]


    It was court time, a time where my sister would leave Tommen and Myrce alone, drugging them was easy enough, all I had to do was offer them a cup of tea, and they were sleeping soundly minutester.


    Now the hard part came, getting them out without anyone seeing us, so far it had been easy to get out of the castle, but the real challenge was getting out of the city, "We have to move fast but not to fast as to not raise suspicions,"


    "We are fine," Bronn said.


    "Not you''re not," A very familiar voice made me curse my n for not being well nned, the hound had discovered us.


    "Well, that was fast," Bronnmented, taking out his de.


    "Put that toothpick in your ass," The hound growled, "I want in,"


    "borate?" I inquired.


    "The crazy bitch of your sister wants to blow this shitty kingdom on fire if they lose to Ronard who also happens to have a fire fucking breathing dragon I''m out of this fucking war," The hound answered with a stern look, "So I want in, and then out, I''ll get some gold"


    "I thought you were a knight" Broon smirked, "What about your 0aths? Or your king?"


    "Fuck the Queen. Fuck being a Knight. Fuck my Oaths. Fuck the Kingdom, and most of all, Fuck the King." The hound growled.


    "That''s more than enough for me," I shrugged, "we don''t have time to chit chat, let''s get the hell out here, before we all end burning courtesy of my sister,"


    "Agree," Bronn nodded.


    "Hm," The hound nodded.


    "Very well, let''s go," It seems more and more people are betraying my family, what an amusing and interesting turn of events.

 Chapter 117:

    Chapter 117:


    Author Note:


    -Hello my beautiful readers, I have some news! Yeih.


    Doing a mass release today on Patren, I wrote several chaps to each of my novels in Patren.


    Chaps 115 to 140 for GOT


    Chaps 2 to 10 for the avatar novel.


    Chaps 1 to 10 the dragon ball one.


    And a few for the gamer one!


    In case anyone wants to join and catch those chapster today don''t hesitate to go to /cornbringer


    I will be releasing them during the course of the day, enjoy.


    -


    Next day, surprisingly for me, Tyrion arrived in the morning apanied by the hound, Bronn, Myrce and Tommen, and if I was beingpletely honest I didn''t expect him to actually seed escaping King''s Landing.


    Cersei was known for being a bit overprotective of her children, and with knowing that much about her I expected Tyrion to be captured as soon as he tried to escape.


    But I''m d he wasn''t, he was probably one of the few people in King''s Landing I would regret killing by ident or on purpose, so here I was waiting for him to talk about his alliances.


    "Your grace," Tyrion greeted as he entered my war tent where Ned and Jon were sitting and watching as the little man entered apanied by his sellsword Bronn, and his recently addedpanion the Hound, all of them being escorted by Oberyn himself.


    "Tyrion Lannister," I acknowledged, "It was a bold move of yours toe to your enemy''s camp, with hostages if you could borate why,"


    "I I don''t support what my family is doing, it''s beyond inhumannning to burn an entire city just because they refuse to ept the possibility of losing I just can''t ept that" Tyrion said with conviction, "I don''t want to be a part of that,"


    "Hmm, fair enough," I nodded, "but what do you pretend by all this, I mean you could''ve escaped to any other ce and believe me I wouldn''t have followed youafter all, I have way more important things to do and take care of so why me? What do you really want?"


    Tyrion eyed me for a second, "I want many things your highness but from want to a have there is a big bridge,"


    "That''s true," I chuckled.


    "But the most important thing I want right now is your forgiveness, I want if your grace allows it for your grace to pardon, Tommen Baratheon, Myrce Baratheon and my brother Jaime Lannister," Tyrion said with an almost begging tone.


    I eyed Oberyn who said nothing, nor show any sign of anger, as I proceeded to answer, "I don''t have any problems with forgiving the kids because I don''t have anything to forgive but your brother is a different matter,"


    "I understand your grace but" Tyrion tried to say but I stopped him.


    "Your brother, while not entirely a bad person, loves your sister and will stop at anything to avenge her" I stated, "and even if he didn''t want to avenge her future imminent death he has ignored his oaths as a knight prioritizing Cersei''s cunt over anything, hurting innocents just to please the monster you two share for a sister,"


    "Well it hasn''t been confirmed" Tyrion tried to defend his brother from his incestuous fame.


    "Please don''t a blind man can see those kids are one hundred percent Lannister," I deadpanned.


    "They do," Ned nodded.


    "Yeah," Oberyn nodded.


    "Besides why would you want to save Jaime after all he did to Tysha" It was time to break Tyrion''s love for his brother.


    "How how do you know about Tysha?" Tyrion asked with hesitation.


    "All I know is that she was an orphan that you and your brother saved her and that you married her," I stated.


    "She was a whore" Tyrionmented.


    "No," I smiled, "Your father was furious that amon woman dared to marry a Lannister and with the help of your brother they capture her and had her raped by every man in your household,"


    "That''s" Tyrion tried to articte some words, but he simply couldn''t.


    "Your brother could''ve let her escape or let you know but he decided to obey daddy, capturing your wife and torturing her," I stated, "He didn''t fuck her but he didn''t do anything to stop her suffering"


    "He wouldn''t that has to be a lie" Tyrion said shaking.


    "You can ask him" I offered, "and see for yourself how much of a monster he is,"


    "I- I want to," Tyrion said with resolve.


    "Very well," I nodded as I signaled one of my men to take him to Jaime''s, "go and see for yourself how much of a monster your lovely brother really is,"


    [Tyrion Lannister POV]


    Ronard''s words echoed in my head, did Jaime really do that it made some sense now that I think about it but he was my brother the one member of my family that I thought loved me he wouldn''t do that it couldn''t be he would never do that.


    "Here he is," The soldier that Ronard had ordered to escort me to Jaime said, pointing to a cage on the back.


    "Jaime," I said with a cold tone, colder than I had intended to.


    "Brother don''t tell me we already lost" Jaime inquired with his trademark confident smirk.


    "No, not yet anyways" I answered.


    "Then what are you doing here?" Jaime inquired.


    "I have a question," The words what I wanted to ask was a lot of weight for me it was hard to even think about it


    "A question?" Jaime tilted his head in confusion, "Sure"


    "What Tysha really a whore" I asked with anger in my voice, the more I thought about it the more it made sense, but there was still a chance a chance Ronard got in my head and yed with me, a chance for my brother to be innocent.


    "No-" Jaime answered, and my world shattered, that was the only way to exin it suddenly all my life made sense Jaime has always been somewhat good with me. but after Tysha he had been treating me better I thought at one point he loved me, I was his brother but all he felt was pity guilt for what he did, everything made sense now.


    "You are worse than Cersei," I said with a calm tone, "At least she has the decency of being cruel upfront"


    "Tyrion...I," Jaime started to say, but I cut him off.


    "You are dead to me. I don''t have a brother, I don''t have a sister, I don''t have a father," I practically hissed at him, "Bye, and enjoy rotting in that cell,"


    [Ronard Mormont POV]


    I had probably destroyed a sibling rtionship with what I had said, but I didn''t feel bad at all, what Jaime did had not forgiveness, and it was time for him to be judged by his little brother.


    "You think Jaime will admit to his crimes," Oberyn inquired.


    "I do, he is not the type to deny stuff when confronted," I nodded.


    "How cruel can someone be is terrifying," Jon added.


    "It is it is," I sighed.

 Chapter 123:

    Chapter 123:


    Author Note: New novel up, Marvel Gamer Project go check it out!


    I will be updating that novel twice a day, at a minimum and the chaps are long, the first one is over 3000 words.


    And If you want to read up to 21 chaps chaps ahead of Got, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 141


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    The ughter continued, with neltharion burning every in our path, soon the city would be ours, my ravens had informed me that my army was going to arrive any minute now, meaning this battle would be over soon.


    Now, the rest was up to the Tyrells, they had to stop Cersei''s backup n, now that was a bitplicated, one segment of wildfire was more than enough to set a big part of the city on fire, so if they missed even one the consequences would be catastrophic.


    "Let''s focus now on the troops outside the walls," by this point we had already burned all the archers and anyone close to the wall, so as to not waste any time, it was time to focus on the others.


    *Got it,* Neltharion said, turning to the other troops.


    As we continued burning the enemy''s army, from afar I could already see my men approaching the battlefield fast, if I had to take a wild guess I would say they were a few minutes away at much, which meant it was time to open a path for them, "Burn the gates to King''snding," I ordered my son.


    His fire was strong enough to break through wood, and even shattered stone, in short, the wooden gates of King''s Landing were barely an inconvenience for us, but the main reason I had avoided to attack them until now, was because I didn''t want to push Cersei to her limits at least not until my army was close, which it was the case now.


    I also wanted to give the Tyrells more than enough time to n their approach at stopping Cersei and her suicidal n, and by the information my ravens had been giving me, they had set a big part of their army to defend those delicate spots, of the Tyrells depended if I gave my men the signal to enter the city or not.


    [Tywin Lannister POV]


    Chaos pure and absolute chaos, the walls of King''s Landing were in mes, the citizens were running and crying in fear and my army was broken fire and agony breaking their formations, was our defeat always this unavoidable, one manone simple man was leveling my army like they were nothing, and all he had right now with him was a dragon, one dragon by his side and everything I nned was... burn into nothingness.


    In the end it was me who was blind, I didn''t have to see more to know that the moment Ronard''s army breached within the wall, everything would be lost.


    I underestimated the power that a dragon had. by a long margin I thought a good formation and weapons would stop the beast but they didn''t. arrows bounced off its skin swords couldn''t reach it and catapults were too slow to aim at the beast and were subsequently burned like the rest of my ns.


    "The gates are gone the dragon blew them open," one of my soldiers said with fear, shaking.


    "Where is the King?!" I shouted, turning to one of my men.


    "He is with the Queen my Lord," the soldier answered.


    Even in the end; the idiot of a daughter I had was destroying our name even in defeat a Lannister must be an example! "Bring the King to me, or die trying!" Imanded, this was thest time I allowed my daughter to shame the family name, or what was left of it if we were going to die, we would die being the lions we were.


    No grandson of mine was going to hide under a skirthe was the damn King, and like a good captain he had to sink with his boat; besides, his mother''s n was to blow up king''snding if we failed to win and we were doing just that failing awfully to win this fight.


    [Cersei Lannister POV]


    Father had failed once again to stop Ronard, he had failed me for thest time and he would burn with the city for it, he thought I wanted to take King''s Landing with everyone in the city included, but the reality of my n was a bit different, something I had kept secret to everyone.


    The city would indeed burn but without Joffrey, The mountain and me, I had other ns for us for we would escape through one the many city tunnels leaving Ronard and my father burning with the mountain on my side, I would be able to survive long enough to take what it was mine


    "Why do we have to escape mother! I''m a King! The enemies will kneel when they see my radiance," Joffreyined.


    "They will but for now we need to y our cards to the best of our possibilities," I sighed.


    "Well if we don''t have any other choice," Joffrey sighed.


    "Behind me," The mountainmanded, and a secondter I notice why he was giving us orders, soldiers of Highgarden were in the tunnels, guarding the first explosive of the chain that would set the city on fire.


    "How dare you to touch a king you are not worthy of it!!" Joffrey hissed with anger at the mountain, failing to notice the soldiers ahead.


    "We have orders to not let you pass," one of the soldiers said unsheathing their de.


    "I am your queen so who ordered you such a thing?" I inquired.


    "We have orders and that''s all you need to know," The soldier replied.


    "Stay back I''ll handle this," The mountain said slowly walking towards the dozen soldiers with a smile stered on his face, he wanted to break them to make them suffer.


    "Make every single one of them suffer but be quick we have at much an hour before the bear takes the city," I ordered.


    "That''s more than enough time," The mountainughed, dashing towards the soldiers with a wicked smirk of pleasure.


    [Ned Stark POV]


    The damage one dragon alone was able to deliver was truly terrifying, no wonder my ancestors kneeled to the first Targaryen, this was unbelievable just Ronard and his dragon were more than enough to level a big part of the defenses King''s Landing had in ce, and all it took him was about an about and a half, burning everyone and everything on his way.


    And he did all this with online one out of three dragons, I can only imagine what he would be capable of doing with his three dragons most likely he would have no need for us


    "Let''s keep the fight outside, we need to wait for the King''s signal to enter the city," I shouted, remembering the men we had to wait until Ronardsafe enough to enter.


    In that Ronard had been very clear that if he didn''t give the go signal to enter we were forbidden to do so, as to avoid everyone getting caught in the explosion.

 Chapter 134:

    Chapter 134:


    Author Note: (.U   U.)


    If you want to read up to 15 chaps ahead, go to /cornbringer


    I''m currently on chapter 146


    You can also join the discord channel so we can chat and maybe exchange ideas for novels!


    https://discord.gg/847423B


    Petyr''s execution was incredibly dull, besides him screaming and begging for mercy it was just a boring ordeal altogether. And while I did make an enemy out of this it was one I could afford to ignore.


    In the end, I had decided to not tell the lords of vale that their lord was a bastard the kid had no faults besides being stupid, and with that set everything was finally done, I had no opposition I was the King of this fucked up world.


    Now it was time to focus on myst enemy the night king aka the great value Lich King, and I already had a few people working on that, with Daenerys supervising them.


    For one I ordered Jon to oversee the mining of all the dragonss on his newly acquirednds. and going back to that Daenerys was quite happy that Targaryen name would not die she even found herself liking Lord Stark for saving her nephew but going back to the ns for war.


    Jon was mining all the dragonss possible, ensuring we had more than enough for the uing war.


    Ned Stark was using some of the dragonss to reinforce the buildings in the north and put on some traps after all, they were the first line of defense.


    Melisandre was creating magically reinforced weapons that were almost as effective as Valyrian steel, with her technique all steel could be lethal to the others.


    Daenerys on the other hand was overseeing the dragon forge, making weapons with the dragon fire of Qrow and Rhaegal... and of course checking in all the other projects, as for me well, I was focusing on learning how to use my fire properly I needed to have every power in my arsenal ready to kill.


    *That''s it! Let the emotions flow through your fire,* Neltharion instructed happily.


    "On it teacher," I chuckled trying once again, making a bit more of fire with each punch, "I''m getting there but not fast enough," I sighed.


    *You are improving faster than me don''t worry,* Neltharion hissed happily, *Besides you have an awesomely handsome and capable teacher,* he joked.


    "I suppose," I chuckled, continuing with my training at least I was preparing for the ice sucker though I had yet toe with a n to fight him one on one that is.


    [Jon Targaryen POV]


    I had an aunt. it was certainly a good feeling, she was so harsh with everyone but when it came Ronard, the royal kids and me she was so nice.... it was a weird feeling..I never had someone treating me and I mean specifically me like that.


    Was this how it felt to be part of a family and not a stranger living among others well whatever it was it was a good thing.


    "Lord Targaryen," One of the soldiers Ronard had put on my hands called me.


    "Yes?" I turned to him, wondering what did he want.


    "The dragonss mines have some minor problems I would like to discuss before we go any deeper," The soldier stated.


    "Anything that can threaten the lives of the workers?" I asked with concern.


    "Depends is left unattended it will eventually kill someone, right now? No," The soldier answered.


    "I see," I sighed in relief, "You have my permission to proceed however you see fit,"


    "Thanks for the vote of confidence Lord Targeryen," The man nodded excitedly, "I won''t fail you!"


    Well this is something I will never get used to people looking for my approval and the whole Lord title all of this is so different to what I was used to but Ronard believes in me believes that I will rule this house with Honor. that I will never betray him and that''s something I n to keep


    "Lord Targeryen!" One of the downsides of being a lord everyone wants to talk to you.


    "Yes?" I turned to look at the new soldiering up.


    "Lord Robb is here to see you," The man announced, "He arrived a few minutes ago,"


    Robb was here? "Guide him in, don''t make my brother wait,"


    "They didn''t," Robb answered before the man even had the chance to do so, "But in their defense I am your brother," Robb smirked.


    "Privileges only a few can have," I smirked back.


    "How is the lordly life treating you?" Robb asked as he hugged me.


    "It''s not bad but is full of work so much paperwork" I groaned, "I don''t know how Ronard does it I have never seen him doing any paperwork"


    "Well, if ever find out how he avoids the paperwork be a good brother and let me know," Robbughed.


    "I will," I chuckled.


    "Arya, Bran and Rickon miss you even Sansa though you know her" Robb said with a smile.


    "I miss them too even Sansa," I smirked.


    "Well it seems Ronard really left a mark on you," Robb chuckled.


    "Hard not to that man is impressive," A true warrior a true father a true friend Ronard was the right man for that Throne and after thest two Kings he would be seen as a god.


    "Aye he is," Robb nodded, and then with a yful smiled asked, "Any future Lady Targeryen on the sights?"


    I almost choked, "No"


    "I heard Lady Margaery is quite the beauty," Robb smirked.


    "I don''t think getting a wife is the right choice right now," Besides there was no way I would marry Lady Margaery she was a viper waiting for an idiot to fall besides all I wanted was someone to be my partner someone to love me so that I could love her... I didn''t care for her status or anything Margaery would only use me to rise the ranks


    "I suppose," Robb nodded solemnly, "With those thingsing it would be best if we didn''t leave any widows"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    -


    [Ned Stark POV]


    Ronard had tasked me with protecting the wall for the north was the first line of attack should the others break the wall with Jon sending dragonss and the knowledge we had about these monsters I had a somewhat decent defense should they attack.


    Part of the north defense was all the wildfire Ronard had acquired on King''s Landing should they cross the wall I would blow up the forest between the wall and the north reason why I had evacuated the towns near the war For if the time came where I needed to blow up those monsters I didn''t want any reason to hesitate.


    "You are leaving?" Catelyn asked.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Can Ie?" Cat inquired.


    "No the King was clear you are to never leave winterfell," I answered.


    "I- that man" Cat sighed in desperation, "Then I will wait for you"


    "I know it''s hard but if you want the king to be more forgiving the next time he sees you you need to obey his word." I kissed her, "Besides the wall is a very boring ce"


    "I know" Cat nodded.

 Chapter 150:

    Chapter 150:


    If you wanna read other novels, like Avatar Cold Paths, or Twilight: We Are Venom go to my Patren, /cornbringer see ya soon!


    ----------------


    The morning of the day after my resurrection had dawned clear and cold, with winter chill screaming the end of an era. Daenerys and I went out at dawn to talk to Ned Stark, with Melisandre flying among us riding Qrow, I was strangely calm, too calm. Perhaps what I had lost in the resurrection were my emotional attachments to my problems, who knows.


    Our mission was simple, we had to change our angle of attack, we had to fight this battle intelligently, one mistake would bring about the end of the world as we knew it.


    It took us an hour to fly to Winterfell, proving once again that my sons were the fastest method of transportation in the world today, Ned was currentlymanding the northern troops for theing battle, his breath smoking, in the cold morning air as his son and nephew helped him.


    Robb and Jon were doing other things, helping their father with the logistics needed for the uing battle, with a sigh I saw how as wended the weak wind of ournding blew through the army, causing the Starks'' banner to flutter, a grey wolf running across an ice-white field. Poetic, so much so that I wondered how many would die after this.


    Ned looked at us solemnly with a look full of joy and concern, his long brown hair moving in the wind, "My king," Ned knelt in greeting, "You got here just in time to see a deserter being executed," Ned sighed sadly.


    A traitor, well, in the end, it was inevitable, only an imbecile would not fear an imminent death, "In the name of Ronard of the House Mormont, the First of his Name, King of the Andals, King of Essos and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, I Eddard of the House Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Guardian of the North, sentence you to die," Ned said, raising his greatsword high above his head. And with one cut, Ned took the man''s head. Blood sshed through the snow, as red as the wine of Dorne.


    The head rolled in the snow to my feet leaving a trail of blood behind, with a sigh I used my mes to burn the head, noticing that my fire had changed, my mes were no longer red, they were blue.


    "Impressive," Robb mumbled.


    My fire was blue now, but... why?


    "Any news?" Ned asked, his eyes full of concern.


    I looked at the man, "No, everything is still the same for the most part," I answered, "Our situation is the same,"


    Ned sighed, "I see,"


    "We have to change our approach," I said after a few seconds of silence, "We won''t win if we fight like we had originally intended we need to bring the battle to our own arena,"


    Robb looked at me, and said, "How are we supposed to do that?"


    "Well, that is what we need to figure out," I answered, as I gestured to my council I wanted to talk about our strategy in private, meanwhile Daenerys and Melisandre started to machinate ways to help our cause even more.


    [Melisandre POV]


    His me was different, since the moment he woke up, his light had changed, what at first was a raging inferno that consumed everything of its path was now a calmed sea, eating everything on its way, it was terrifying.


    His fire was hotter, his eyes were colder what price did he pay toe back what did my lord took from him to reignite his fire, what part of him did he lost that he was now so terrifying.


    "Your husband he is not the same," I said, knowing full well Daenerys could order her dragons to kill me if I said the wrong words.


    "I- I know," Daenerys acknowledge, much to my surprise, "But no matter how different he is he is still my Ronard,"


    Love, the brightness me of all, one that if properly made, never runs out, "I see," it was all I could say.


    "He still sees me with love, I can still feel his passion on every touch he gives me," Daenerys said, "Yet, he feels colder devoid of care to anything but me and the kids it''s different,"


    "I will try and ask my lord for guidance on this matter," But would my lord listen to me? After I had failed to keep Ronard safe, after I had failed so many times to read his word.


    "Let''s see if he actually answers this time," Daenerys scoffed.


    I couldn''t really me her, my god was known for avoiding even its most loyal servants, with Ronard being the one he had talked to the most, and Ronard hates him, "One can only wish,"


    [Oberyn POV]


    I was but a month away from Winterfell, and yet the cold chilling wind of winter was already freezing me. Lands never touched by the ire of winter were now suffering under its mighty wrath, a truly terrifying sight to behold, many would die of cold and starvation during this war, and even more would die from raidings.


    Times like this I was happy to not have a crown on my head, though, as Ronard''s friend I feel sorry for him. The economic political terror he will have to deal with when all of this is over will probably make him reconsider his life choices, well I suppose I can always make his life a bit easier, helping him rebuild the broken Kingdom he has to rule. After all, that''s what friends are for.


    My daughters will hate me for it, staying in King''s Landing, but a few trips to the weapon market and the poison district will fix that, sometimes I wonder is it stupid to be best friends with someone young enough to be my son nah, I''m just awesome.


    "Stop praising yourself," Obara chuckled.


    "I did not," Well that was creepy...


    "I can see your face is the same one you always use when selling yourself to others as the best warrior in the world," Obara giggled, "So I can only assume you were mentally praising yourself,"


    The pains of having people knowing every little detail about you, "Well, I suppose but I''m very praisable so let me spoil myself,"


    "Very well," Obara shrugged.


    "Haha," I chuckled, wondering what kind of hell was waiting for me, and if I was even going to be able to help Ronard in the end after all, a dead man can''t help nobody. I suppose only time will tell.


    [Olenna Tyrell POV]


    Even from here I could feel the ominous winds of the north blowing, my old bones creaking with pain, and for the first time in my long long life, I felt the embrace of death near.


    "I think we should let the King face this threat alone and after the battle, we can take the crown from his head," Mace offered, with a grin, "We would get it all,"


    "Be silent, and listen" I red at my son with anger, "You will help the King with all your might, and you will do it till yourst breath," Imanded.


    "I am the lord!" Mace snapped infuriated with my answer.


    "And yet, I hold all the power," I snapped my finger and the two soldiers he had brought with him to my room pin him down, "I don''t like the King, nor he likes me, but I do admire his skill, and whether we like it or not we need him to win whatever is beyond that wall,"


    "I am your son!" Mace cried in anger.


    "Unfortunately," I nodded with a weak smile, "Know that I do this for our legacy no, that doesn''t matter anymore, I do this for the one thing that matters know survival,"


    "Mother!?" Mace knew deep down what was going to happen, "I am your son! Don''t you love me!?"


    "I do but I love Margaery and Loras more," I answered as the soldiers forced him to drink the lily poison I had bought from Oberyn, "We are old son, we have to leave the games for the newest generation" I said thest part with tears rolling down my eyes, "You did your part now is time I do mine for a better tomorrow,"


    The lowest thing a mother could do, kill her own son, but what other choice did I have I needed this house to cooperate with Ronard, at least for this war, I needed everyone to be at his service. And Mace was idiot, and idiot with the idea of being a King, and once that idea is in someone''s head, well. You can''t stop it.


    "Put him on his bed, he needs to be found" I ordered the men, "I need a few minutes alone,"


    Don''t worry Mace, I will soon join whatever hell you ended up I knew for certain my days were numbered after all.

 Chapter 151:

    Chapter 151:


    If you wanna read other novels, like Avatar Cold Paths or Twilight: We Are Venom go to my Patren, /cornbringer; see ya soon!


    ----------


    I talked for hours with Ned about how we had to handle the uing situation at hand; we had to debilitate the enemy before shing with them slowly. They outnumbered us, meaning one mistake could prove to be catastrophic for our cause.


    We also had to focus on certain objectives first, for one. We had to deal with the dragon the enemy forces had. That monster alone was able to take on my army. Fortunately for everyone, my sons had a n, they would fight the dragon and lure him into the sea, where the Krakens would destroy the beast.


    A dragon might be the strongest creature overall, but a Kraken is unmatched on the water. Making their idea the best path to destroy that beast.


    "Neltharion, Qrow, and Rhaegal will focus on the dragon," I stated once again, "Meanwhile, we will use the wildfire to slow them down; we must dy the real fight for as long as we can,"


    "I already have all the archers ready with fire posts near them," Robb said, "All our arrows are with dragonss to maximize the damage,"


    "Good," I said.


    "We also have some dragonss bombs," Jon added, "I think it is best if we have your ravens dropping them in their lines," He finished showing me the small bombs that were the size of a baseball ball.


    "How do you ignite them?" I inquired with curiosity.


    "The alchemists said that they explode upon impact; I don''t know the exact science behind it," Jon exined, "We already try them, and they work as intended,"


    "Very well," I nodded, "I will have the ravens know about this,"


    *Already on it,* Nick Fury cawed beside me.


    "We still have more than enough wildfire to make more traps," Ned said.


    Wildfire quite the useful thing, "We will use all of the remaining fire to keep the enemy lines at bay," I sighed, "We have to even the ying field for when we sh,"


    "Our entire army is armed with dragonss weapons, or enchanted ones thanks to the red witch," Robb said.


    "We have yet to try if they work," I said deep in thought, "But I trust her"


    "Sorry if it sounds bad but, what happened to your eye?" Jon asked, looking at my new shy eye.


    "I died," I answered, without skipping a beat.


    "What?" Ned said after a long pause of silence.


    "I fought the Night King one on one and lost," I shrugged, "I was brought back to life though, so not a big deal,"


    "How- how can you fucking say that?!" Ned shouted.


    Ned cursing, well, that''s a new one, "Ned, while I appreciate your concern, do I need to remind you who is the King here?" I asked with a faint smile.


    "You are the King, but for that same reason, you need to stop thinking your life belongs only to you!" Ned countered his resolve unwavered by my previous statement.


    "I suppose," I shrugged, "I learned my lesson and know the enemies strengths; I''m here, so please stop yelling and wasting everyone''s time," I sighed.


    "How did youe back to life?" Robb asked.


    "The red witch prayed to her god and here I am," I chuckled, "I can''t die not until I kill the Night King, I will forever be in a prison of bone and flesh until I finish the mission forced upon me,"


    "Was he that strong?" Jon asked with worry.


    "Hmmm, not really," I hummed, "He just outssed me in one area; in everything else, I was superior,"


    "What?" Ned inquired, clearly still angry.


    "Battle awareness," I answered, "He sees what his minions see meaning I was fighting someone with more than a thousand eyes," I chuckled, "He had no blind spots and had more than enough visual information to counter my every move,"


    "That''s why we have to spread them," Ned realized, "Otherwise, you would lose again"


    "To be honest with you," I smiled, "I don''t think he would crush me as he did before; now that I know how he fights, I can at least fight on equal ground, but I doubt I will be able to kill him," I hummed, "It would be more like an endless battle this time,"


    "If he dies all of his armies die with him, right?" Jon asked.


    "Yes," I answered, wishing that was still the same.


    "Then, we will put our lives in the fire for you," Ned stated, "If all you need is to fight him without his minions around, we will make it happen,"


    I looked at Ned with a faint smile, "I''m counting on you then,"


    [Neltharion Mormont Ravenicus Targaryen POV]


    Father was different since he woke up his entire aura was different; he smelled dangerous now as if a wild beast that had lived in chains for all his life was now finally free.


    I knew he still loved us, I knew he wasn''t dangerous for any of us, but the change was troubling.


    His fire felt like it could burn me, and that was not normal, *I wonder if this is the price for being alive once again,*


    *No matter what, he''s still our dad,* Qrow stated, with a low hiss.


    *I know,* Rhaegal nodded.


    *Whatever he lost we have to help him take it back,* I stated, with determination, *We are also creatures of fire so that God has to hear us!*


    *Aye!* Qrow roared in agreement.


    *Maybe we can all share the price?* Rhaegal added, *We can all pay with father;*


    *Yes, perhaps*


    [Daenerys POV]


    While Ronard was taking care of the army, I was making sure all our army was in the north on time.


    We had the need for every person able to hold a sword and kill; this was not a war for the throne but for surviving.


    "I can contact all the priests and priestess in Essos," Melisandre offered, "All of us together fighting for the same cause would prove to be a force to be reckoned with,"


    "It would take them months to arrive," I sighed, "But send them a message nheless,"


    "I already did," Melisandre said, "I contacted them a month and a half ago, and if they are as loyal to the lord as for me, they will be here,"


    "A man has its doubts," A woman chuckled behind us, "Those priests and priestess are pretty selfish, not all of them, but a great part of them,"


    "What do you want faceless," I rolled my eyes in annoyance.


    "A man is here to help," The faceless man said as he took his face out, revealing a man around his forties, "A man needs this world as much as you do,"


    "Then help being cryptic is useless," Melisandre scoffed.


    "A man will," The faceless man smiled, as he pulled a de from a box behind him, and it wasn''t any de, it was none other than Lightbringer, the sword Melisandre had mistakenly given to Stannis, the sword that belonged to the champion of light, as she described, "This de belonged to your champion, Valyrian steel blessed with the ancestral fire, this is the most lethal thing for the others in this world,"


    "It is," Melisandre nodded with an awestruck expression.


    "Will this help Ronard win?" I asked.


    "This sword is capable of cutting through steel like butter," The faceless man nodded, "It was meant to be wielded by him but that''s no the only sword I have retrieved,"


    "What do you mean?" Melisandre asked as the man smiled, pulling another de from the cage.


    "Dawn," I muttered.


    "A man believes some people will be angry but a man doesn''t care," The faceless chuckled.

 Chapter 157: AUTHOR NOTE

Chapter 157: AUTHOR NOTE


    The two epilogue chapters wille after XMAS.


    Enjoy the mass release!


    Any questions leave them here.

 Chapter 158: Epilogue

    Chapter 158: Epilogue


    I woke up feeling like crap, my body aching in parts they shouldn''t be any aching, worn out, tired. Besides me, my wifeid sleeping, the dark circles in her eyes showed she had been worrying sick about me.


    I slowly stood up from stretching the one arm I had left, as I inwardly chuckled, this was going to make some stuff a living hell. As I stretched up, I noticed I felt different.


    For a moment I could really understand exactly what was different, but then I realized my fire was gone, the blessing the god of fire had given me was no longer with me, meaning everything was already over.


    Well, it was a bumpy ride. It has its ups and downs, and now. Well, here I am. Alive but crippled in a way. But in reality I would''ve given my entire body if it meant saving my children. So losing an arm was a pretty good deal if you ask me. ck Friday shit.


    "Ronard," Daenerys muttered as she woke up, hugging me immediately after.


    There were no words between us, just afortable moment of silence, one that helped us more than any words could right now.


    With a smile, and my wife on my side, I dozed off back to the world of dreams, holding my little piece of sunshine right. Today I was no King, just a man wanting some peace.


    [6 Monthster]


    And so time passed, the first few months after the war were hard, especially since some important lords had died, the Tully''s among them were wiped out. From father to son, none remained, except for Catelyn who was now considerably more friendly.


    In the end, everyone had lost something, some lost minor things like me, and others lost irreceable things like Oberyn, who lost two of his daughters. Obara and Tyene, who by what my ravens and Oberyn told me, fought to the very end like true warriors. Needless to say, Oberyn was destroyed with this. I couldn''t even imagine my children dying. The idea was beyond anything I had experienced so far.


    Ned lost more than eighty percent of his army, and the battle had left his heir Robb with a bad leg, nothing that would threaten his life or impede him from having heirs of his own, but he would never fight again, limping on the battlefield, would be his end.


    Jon, was in perfect health, a few cuts here and there, but besides that? New like a porsche the son of a it seemed even here the plot armor protects him.


    The point was everyone had lost a lot during this war, me included. My once almost unstoppable army was now nothing but the shadow of what it once was. With a few hundred unsullied alive, and the Dothraki mostly gone.


    [1 Year Later]


    It has been officially one year since the war ended, and I have yet to fully recover, but everyday I feel better with my strength slowlying back. As for news, the Tyrells tried to rebel as soon as the matriarch of the family died, aka the only smart person in there. so yeah I wiped them off.


    I gave them many chances, fuck them. But this made the seven kingdoms feel more like the five kingdoms, or four. Huh, I need to do my math.


    As for the Kingdom? It was a work in progress, it was in need of fixing with so many things to fix after the warmy bills were high, good thing I owned the bank, otherwise, well, I rather not think about it.


    But things were looking well, for one I had trustworthy people in my council, Oberyn as the Master of Laws, Ned Stark as the Hand of the King, Tyrion who I had personally hunted down, as the Master of Coin, Dacey Mormont as the Master of Ships some tried toin because she was a woman and such well, fuck them, Lancetot as the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard and secretly but officially Nick Fury as my master of whispers.


    I had my reasons why I had chosen every single one of them to those positions. Not only I trusted them, but they were good in the areas I had given them.


    I can wait to see how things turn out.


    [10 Yearter]


    Everything was perfect, the life I never knew as a young impulsive brat that I wanted, was on my present. My son, training with me. And my daughter obliterating my royal ass in chess every time. Though thatst part is not new. She has been doing that since she was nine.


    And while Geralt shows more prowess in battle, she wasn''t so far behind. Her style was more fluid, and with lethal intentions.


    "How is the training going?" Daenerys inquired,ing into the training yard.


    "Dad keeps being the one arm menace he is", Geralt pouted.


    "Stop crying and get better," My sarcastic, sour and adorable teenage daughtermented with a slight smirk.


    "Oh shut it," Geralt rolled his eyes at her, "It''s not like you can beat him,"


    "Inbat? Not yet but in chess and other games I do, unlike you I have wins against father,"


    Sibling rivalry, it''s so beautiful to see it as a father, and fun, I love seeing them argue, it''s sometimes rxing. Especially because my little princess outwits my poor son, he was by no means stupid. But she is by no means normal, a genius among genius.


    They each excelled in something, my son was a social butterfly, while my little princess hated social interactions, saying it was a waste of time, that the only people she cared about were us, and that others only wanted something from us.


    A very harsh truth she learned by herself making her own conclusions when she was seven.


    My son on the other hand, wanted to see the good in others, though not in a blind and moronic way, he knew some people were bad and wanted to use us, but he believed everyone deserves a chance. But even with his carefree friendly demeanor, he was no fool, seeing through plots better than most adults.


    Needless to say, I was proud of them beyond words.


    As for my other sons. Well, after I gave highgarden to Jon because well, thosends were highly profitable and Jon was trustworthy, my sons imed the Targaryen homnd for them. As a ce to have eggs if they ever found mates.


    This in turn made all of my animals migrate there, turning the ce into an animal kingdom, House Wildfire or House Chimera as some call it.


    A good use for that ce.


    "What are you smiling about?" Daenerys asked, kissing my hand.


    "My I feel like ady being courted," I chuckled.


    "A muscr and hairy one" Geralt added with a smirk.


    "It would be educational to see father with a dress," My little princess added with a mischievous smile.


    "Well I''m happy just because," I chuckled, ignoring my children like a good father, "Just because," I finished hugging them.


    -


    [Ten yearster]


    I had finally discovered what I had lost during my resurrection, I had lost a massive part of my life span, instead of aging slowly like I would''ve done, I was aging faster than a normal person.


    "What happen dad... having troubles keeping up?" My son smirked, as we continued to spar.


    "Kiddo you are still too green to best me," I chuckled, as I disarmed him with a single move all while putting the training sword on his throat.


    "I will eventually best you pops," My son smiled.


    "I have doubts about that," My daughter said rolling her eyes, as while grabbing a training sword, "Let''s have a one on one brother... I assure you, this time I will win,"


    "As if," My son snorted, getting into position.


    In the meantime I sat... watching them fight with a smile on my face.... here I was... a man in his middle age... with his two loving kids... and loving wife living the day by day with no problems, who would''ve thought I would be here thirty years ago, who would''ve thought.


    *We will take care of them... once you are gone,* Neltharion who hade to visit today hissed, *We will protect them,*


    "Thanks," I smiled, as I watched them fight... feeling somewhat tired.


    "Ronard," Daenerys greeted, giving me a kiss while sitting down besides me.


    "You know I love you right?" I asked with a faint smile/


    "I do," Daenerys nodded.


    "Good," I yawned, putting my head in herp, as I slowly drifted into sleep feeling my body getting heavier and heavier, all while thinking... I had very eventful life, but I had no regrets, I would''ve done the same thing all over again just to get this result.


    I used at one point think my existence here was a curse... what a stupid boy I used to be.


    The end... nexting up... Percy Jackson: The God of Magic.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!